Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'domination'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • 4th Annual Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Found 22 results

  1. LJackson

    m/m Scally Teen Bully Adventure

    Andy wiped the sweat from his bench with a towel, and then the sweat from his brow. He was done for the day, and at last it was time for him to drink his shake and go home. Andy always worked hard in the gym – it meant a lot to him. Anyone who has been bullied will know what it means to get tough. He walked back to the changing room, feeling the endorphin rush, the ache in his limbs and pectorals, the bulk of his pump. At the start of the summer holiday, he hadn’t had a clue what he was doing. He had been so skinny he could barely push open the door to the gym. Now he looked like an athlete. A skinny athlete, fine. An athlete with the barest bit of muscle. It was enough. For now. He swept through the changing room door, pulled his vest with difficulty over his pumped upper body, kicked off his sneakers, jockstrap, shorts. He walked to the shower and luxuriated in the heat on his body – and the feeling of being bigger. Bigger than the old Andy. And bigger than – them. It felt so good. He turned off the shower, walked out of the cubicle and that was when he saw them. The lads from the estate. Lee. Dean. They were dressed in the usual scally boy uniform: white trainers and socks, black Adidas tracksuit and white t-shirts. Lee was in a black baseball cap and wore a thick chunky silver chain over his t-shirt and Dean had a skinny gold chain with a little cross hanging from it. They were sitting by his gym kit, waiting for him. Lee pretended not to have seen him. He picked up Andy’s jockstrap and sniffed deep. ‘Fuck,’ he said, ‘that fucking reeks. Must belong to some little poofter gym bunny.’ ‘Yeah, stinks of sweat, disgusting little bum bandit must get fucked in it when he’s not working out.’ ‘Hello lads,’ said Andy. ‘Haven’t seen you in a few months.’ ‘Whoa, fuck me,’ said Lee, looking him up and down. ‘Look at this, Dean, it’s Arnold fucking Schwarzenegger.’ ‘Or is it a little baby bird?’ ‘Cross between the two, I reckon.’ Andy grinned. ‘Take a good look while you talk your shit. I’m not huge but I'm pretty big. Bigger than either of you losers.’ He curled a bicep. ‘You’re nothing now. I’m in control.’ He pulled a ‘most muscular’. ‘And I’m only going to get bigger and bigger. Stronger and stronger. More powerful.’ The two scallies stared at him, taking in the new contours of his physique. For years he had been their bitch. Now the tables had turned. ‘Okay, so it’s true. You’ve been dedicated,’ said Lee, standing up. ‘And it’s paid off. You’ve really changed.’ ‘We heard you’d been working out,’ said Dean. ‘Thinking you could fight back.’ ‘And you know what,’ said Lee, ‘it would have worked. You’re already bigger than I thought you would be.’ ‘You’ll be getting all the local daddies chasing your arse, won’t you, poofter,’ said Dean, and spat on the changing room floor. Andy felt himself getting hard at their words. Fucking hell, he thought, not now. ‘Maybe I will,’ he said, folding his big arms. Fuck, he thought. I’m naked in front of them and I’m more intimidating than they expected. ‘Well, enjoy that, you fucking queer,’ said Lee. ‘But don’t go thinking you’re safe.’ ‘Not from us,’ said Dean. ‘I have nothing to fear from two skinny little chavs,’ said Andy. ‘Maybe not,’ said Lee. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a little brown medicine bottle. ‘But we’re not staying that way for long.’ He unscrewed the bottle and knocked back half the contents, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. ‘Come on, you cunt,’ said Dean, ‘give me the other half.’ Lee extended the hand with the bottle toward his mate. He was breathing hard suddenly, and the hand was shaking. Dean took the bottle quickly. ‘What’s going on?’ said Andy, suddenly nervous. ‘We’re catching you up, gay boy,’ said Lee. He unzipped his tracksuit top and threw it on the floor. His face was a little flushed, his teeth were gritted, and his breathing was getting harder. He ran a hand over his white t-shirt, the cloth flapping around his skinny frame. He swallowed, and swallowed again. And the neck suddenly thickened. Around the neck, Lee’s shoulders flexed and broadened, like wings opening. He raised his little stick arms as if flexing his biceps. He had no biceps to flex, and then suddenly they were swelling inside the white t-shirt, filling it out. ‘Fuck!’ Lee gasped. ‘That feels fucking good!’ He was as big as Andy in the shoulders. Now his pecs were growing to match. The t-shirt went suddenly taut with a twang. The chunky silver chain that had hung loose on his neck was now riding on a pair of pecs rounder and prouder than Andy’s pert little ones. Lee’s hands moved down to caress his waist, and the t-shirt stretched tighter to show thick hard abdominals that had suddenly appeared. ‘Oh yeah,’ said Lee. ‘I’m gonna be beach body ready this year.’ He looked ridiculous, an adult gymnast’s body on a teenager’s legs. But suddenly he convulsed, bent over, and when he stood up straight away, he had gained several inches in height. ‘This is better than sex,’ said Lee, moaning. His hand was actually on his cock. ‘Fucking hell,’ said Dean. ‘Is that gonna fucking happen to – gah!’ He sank to his knees as the chemical took hold. ‘Holy shit, here I come!’ His tracksuit suddenly looked moulded to his physique. He looked up and grinned at Andy, a mad stare. ‘How’s that, you gay cunt,’ he said. ‘All fucking equal now, right?’ ‘Oh shit!’ gasped Lee. ‘How do you – how do you fucking – how you fucking stop the fucking thing working?’ They both stared at him. The height he had gained suddenly swelled by another couple of inches. The tracksuit bottoms were clinging to his hips now. The t-shirt was riding up to show off abdominals swelling into a bodybuilder gut. As his shoulders grew taller, the t-shirt was drawn up to just cover his chest. Then the lats expanded outwards and the pectoral muscles swelled outwards and Lee panted. ‘It’s fucking strangling me!’ he gasped. The shirt burst down the front and hung in two big shreds off his huge form. The silver chain was now getting tight on his throat, but it showed off the massive mounds of his pectorals as if that had been its original purpose. Lee’s teenage face above it looked surreal, but now he grinned; his gasp had turned to a laugh, several octaves deeper than before. He advanced on Andy and effortlessly put a huge hand on the lad’s shoulder. ‘Thought you were big, didn’t you?’ he growled. ‘Well, look at me now, gym bunny. Look who’s in charge now?’ ‘Yeah,’ said Dean. ‘And it’s only just fucking well begun.’ To be continued
  2. Bigconnorfan

    no sex Mamut en el colegio

    Todo empezó el primer día de colegio de anteultimo año. Había un chico nuevo que entraba en mi clase. Yo siempre tuve amigos y es por eso que quise hacerme amigo de él para incluirlo rapidamente. No sabia lo que me esperaba. Llegue a las 7:50 al colegio y ya habia todo un alboroto. Salude a varios que hace mucho o poco que no los veía y me dirigí a mi clase. Los bancos ya los tienen armados desde el primer día y cuando entro a clase y veo a todos sentados veo que solo quedan dos lugares adelante del todo. Deje mi mochila y me dirigi al baño. Al abrir la puerta me encontre con la espalda mas grande que hubiera visto antes. Parecia un jugador de rugby profesional. Me llevaba una cabeza y media, pero soy petiso. Debia medir un metro ochenta y cinco, y de ancho una puerta y media. Tenia la espalda un poco triangular y al bajar vi el culo mas grande de mi vida. Ni siquiera las minas de los videos porno se le comparaban. Era como dos sandias juntas. El pantalon lo tenia muy apretado y se le notaba claramente la raya del culo. Desde atras podia ver que tenia unas macetas imponentes. Que iba al gimnasio hace rato decian esas piernas que tenian gemelos del tamaño de mis cuadriceps. Al mirarle los pies vi que debia calzar por arriba de los 45. Eran pies inmensos que explotaban el zapato izquierdo y derecho. Todo este analisis lo hice en los segundos que tardo en girarse para lavarse las manos. Sacando mi mirada de este gigante fui a mear. Senti algo extraño en el momento y a los segundos escuche el ruido de la puerta abrirse y volver a cerrarse. Iba a ser un buen año pense. Tire la cadena y me fui a mi clase. Abro la puerta y veo que todavia nadie se habia sentado en mi lugar. Me siento y espero. Ya esta a punto de arrancar la clase asi que supongo que va a venir la profesora. Entra la directora a nuestra clase y por detras la sigue un mamut. Es el del baño? Pienso. Para entrar la bestia se pone de costado porque el ancho de la puerta no lo deja pasar, y veo que tiene una panza de birra, pero dos tetas solidas que la sobrepasan y estan a nada de tocar el marco de la puerta. Por poco su cabeza toca el marco de arriba y ahi es cuando le veo la cara. Una cara masculina, con barba afeitada creciendo, pelo castaño y cara redonda pero marcada. Ojos marrones serios y nariz mediana. Un cuello grueso, como el de los toros y el pecho mas ancho que la cintura, es el del baño claramente. Las tetas tienen la delantera pero la panza solida no se queda atras. El bulto se le marca mucho. Tiene una anaconda parece. El pantalon lo explota y los cuadriceps son enormes. Se le marcan a traves de la tela pero se nota que son mas tamaño que definicion. Tiene dos rodillas grandes y gemelos del tamaño de melones que terminan en los pies gordos que vi en el baño. La directora frena enfrente mio, ya que estoy en el primer banco, y anuncia: Buenos días chicos! Que arranque de año! Les queria presentar personalmente a Toto. Entra este año al colegio y viene de Alemania. Es un gran jugador de rugby, que se pueden dar cuenta por su tamaño, asi que se van a hacer amigos rapido jugando. Los dejo con el y la profesora que ahora viene. Suerte!. Se va por la puerta y me quedo con Toto enfrente mio. Lo veo desde abajo y es mas grande todavia. Tapa toda mi vista. El sigue mirando hacia delante y se acomoda la pija. Puedo ver como estalla la campera. Le queda apretadisima. Tiene los brazos inmensos, son como dos piernas mias. El antebrazo es grande tambien y las manos son gigantescas. Tiene dedos largos y gordos. Son como chorizos. Veo que me mira a la cara y rapidamente saco la mirada y miro el banco al lado mio y le digo: Toto! Te sentas al lado mio creo. Veni hacete amigo.- Me mira. Hace un intento de sonrisa y se sienta. O al menos intenta. El culo se le escapa por derecha e izquierda del asiento. Es muy chico para el. Y las piernas le quedan por afuera de la silla lo que hace que las rodillas empujen la mesa. Sus brazos estan pegados a los mios y siento el calor que emanan. Son musculo y fuertes porque con una mano levanta la mesa y la mueve a su derecha. -Mas comodo.-dice gravemente. Tiene una voz seductora y muy masculina. Entra el profesor y comienza la clase, no sin antes echarle una mirada disimulada a Toto. Lo fichó y se sento, empezando a hablar de como iba a ser el año. De reojo lo miro al macho que tengo al lado mio. Esta mirando hacia delante al profesor, y se acomoda la pija que se le sube para arriba por la posicion en la que esta. Deja su mano gorda y grande encima de su ingle, como protegiendose y tocandose suavemente. -Que calor- dice y su voz retumba en mi cabeza. Abre la campera y puedo observar mejor su panza y si, tiene panza de barril pero se le marcan levemente los abdominales. El pecho lo explota. Se le notan los pezones grandes y tiene un estante ahi parece. Pero al momento de sacarse la campera es cuando me sorprendo. Los brazos más grandes que vi en mi vida. No se comparan ni con los de fisicoculturistas amateurs. Son dos bichos gigantes. Deben ser del ancho de mis dos piernitas juntas y la pelota del bicep como una de volley. Veo como los flexiona y se inflan casi al doble. Tienen mucho grosor. Gira y me ve. Se da cuenta que estoy hipnotizado y se los comienza a masajear un rato. Saco la mirada rapidamente pero veo que me guiña el ojo. Siento algo que cada vez voy entendiendolo un poco mas. Me salgo de ese tema y me concentro en la clase, que se pasa volando. Ya se todo lo que tengo que saber para este año y me siento preparado. Suena el timbre del cambio de hora y me dirijo a mi otra clase, pero noto que Toto se queda en la misma. Supongo que solo coincidiremos en historia por el momento. Al levantarme, me acomodo el pantalon, agarro mis cosas y me voy. El resto del día sucede como cualquier otro y no vuelvo a ver al mamut en todo el lunes. Me vuelvo a casa, hago lo que tengo que hacer y cansadamente me voy a dormir. Ya arranco el año pienso. Segundo día. Llego al colegio y nada fuera de lo comun. Clase con amigos, trabajos que hacer y recreos que disfrutar. Hasta la ultima hora antes de comer. Historia devuelta. Entro a la clase y me siento en mi lugar. Arranca a darla el profesor y al rato se escuchan unos pasos por el pasillo pesados. De un portazo entra Toto que tiene que ponerse de costado. Parece mas grande que ayer pero creo que es la remera que es mas chica. Lo aprieta todo y se le notan las tetas inmensas y la panza marcada. Los brazos son grandes y fibrosos noto. Siento que podria aplastar lo que sea, o a quien sea con ellos. Se sienta en su nueva silla veo, que esta le entra pero por muy poco. Lo saludo y me saluda. -Hola enano. Nos vemos devuelta JA. Estuve morfando ayer mira lo que es esto!- acto seguido levanta su remera y pude ver por unos segundos una busarda enorme, peluda pero muy solida, con un caminito que llevaba al bulto que sigo viendo a través del pantalon. Nos llevamos bien parece, ponele. Me río y hago como si nada. Le extiendo mi mano y él al darme la mano, su manopla absorbe a la mia. Tiene mucha fuerza. Si quiere me la puede romper. Sus dedos deben ser el triple que los mios en todo sentido. Tiene un olor masculino que lo distingue y arranca la clase. Me preocupo por la materia de una vez. Veo que a él también le interesa y empezamos a hacer un trabajo juntos de investigacion. Sabe bastante y es inteligente. Y hasta buen pibe podria decir. Hablamos de Alemania y otras cosas, de que él es argentino pero vivio unos años ahi, de que jugaba al rugby y aca tambien va a jugar. Solo puedo mirarlo y verlo desde todos los ángulos. Hablar cara a cara es la excusa perfecta para admirarlo. Es gigante. A todo esto. Esta en mi camada y hoy arranca el entrenamiento. Termina la hora en un abrir y cerrar de ojos y nos vamos a comer. Al estar adelante de todos, salimos primeros de clase y él, con ganas de hacer una jodita se pone en la puerta de frente tapando toda la salida. Intento moverlo con mis manos y le empujo en la espalda. Es muy fibrosa pero tiene una pequeña capa de grasa que lo hace ser calentito. No lo movi ni un poco. Ya con hambre hago mas fuerza y ni se imuta. Se rie y se rasca el culo, en la raya lo que hace que dirija mi vista ahi. Esas dos nalgas grandotas. Que ganas de tocarlas pienso. Y lo hago. Le doy una cachetadita y le digo- Dale grandote. A comer que hace hambre.- se ríe y va, no sin antes agarrarme por la espalda y apretarme contra su cuerpo riéndose. El olor me asfixia y siento con mi cuerpo, todo su cuerpote. Haciendo la fila del comedor veo todo lo que se sirve. Una montaña de comida. Proteina y carbohidratos, fibra y todo lo que haya. Postres tambien. Debe pesar como 5 kilos esa bandeja. Nos sentamos 4 en la mesa que es para 6. Toto de un lado, usando una silla para cada pierna porque sino no entra, y de mi lado dos amigos mas. Empezamos a hablar y veo como Toto se devora todo. Esta famelico parece. Parece que se infla con cada bocado de comida. Mirando hacia delante solo lo veo a el. A su pecho, cuello y cabeza. Todo en proporciones mucho mas grandes que las mias, que las de cualquiera del colegio. Sus bocados son mis porciones. Tiene hasta la boca grande y dientes en muy buen estado. Es muy fachero me doy cuenta. Se me cae el tenedor al piso y bajo mi cabeza debajo del mantel. Enfrente estan dos rodillas anormales que protegen a su ingle de buen tamaño. Tiene el pantalon apretadisimo y me dan ganas de tocarle los gemelos. Me conformo con mirarlos un ratito mas y subo devuelta. -Voy a repetir- dice Toto gravemente. Se levanta y lo vemos partir casi que haciendo retumbar el piso, con la panza y el pecho un poco mas grandes. Su culote rebota hipnotizantemente al ritmo de sus pasos. Veo que hay mucha fila, pero el camina directamente a donde estan sirviendo, atropellando al paso a los pequeños que lo interponen con la comida. No le llegan ni al ombligo. Ni los registra y ni hace fuerza. Solo camina y o se mueven porque lo ven, o se ven empujados por su masa. Vuelve y se sienta. Empieza a comer la montaña de comida y la termina rapidamente. Recien ahi los demas terminamos de comer. -Escuchen esto.-dice. -BROOOOOOAAAARR- el erupto mas fuerte, potente y retumbante que escuche en mi vida. Siento cosquilleos y me llega el aroma que sale por su boca. Me ahoga. Y todos nos reimos. El mastodonte se acaricia la panza, se tocan los brazos y por ultimo las tetas, casi como en un ritual y se levanta, y todos lo seguimos al recreo. Es gigante, cuchicheamos detras de el. Ramon se para a su costado y yo voy con otro amigo atras de ellos. La diferencia entre Ramon y Toto es impresionante. Una cabeza, tres cuerpos. El cuello de Toto es ancho y fuerte mientras que el de Ramon es corto y flaco. La espalda de Toto es inmensa, mas que cualquier puerta de este colegio y es triangular mientras que la de Ramon es un rectangulo medio huesudo y flacido. La del macho es fibrosa y potente, y termina en un culo gigante, que explota al pantalon para todos lados, mientras que el culo de Ramon es huesos y casi que espalda. Toto tiene una pierna que es como tres de la de su compañero, pero mas gordas y grandes. Y dos gemelos que hasta le compiten en ancho a la cintura de Ramon. Estos dos se rien y puedo ver como Toto con un brazo lo agarra a Ramon y lo pega contra su panza, y se cae al piso con Ramon por debajo. Solo puedo pensar en lo que esta pensando el pequeño. Que ganas de ser el. Corremos al incidente y los vemos a los dos riendose. Toto levantandose y levantando a un Ramon dolorido. -JA JA JA- se rie y hasta retumba en el aire libre. Involuntariamente Toto flexiona sus pectorales y todo su pecho se mueve al unisono con su risa. Me veo hipnotizado hasta que el con una manasa me agarra y me abraza a su cuerpo. Su mano se reposa en mis hombros y los rodea por completo mientras que estamos panza con pecho. Me doy cuenta que debe medir un metro noventa y cinco. Lo tengo que mirar para arriba para verle la cara y su pecho me la tapa un poco. Mi mano izquierda termina agarrando su espalda baja y puedo sentir sus musculos y casi el inicio de su culo. Nos sentamos en un banco. Va se sienta el y yo intento sentarme en el poco lugar que dejan sus gambas. Al estar rodilla con rodilla dimensiono mis piernitas con sus jamones. Sus rodillas son como dos bolas de bowling y las mias parecen de tenis. Tiene dos jamones que ni siquiera seis de mi piernas le llegan en tamaño. Son musculosas pero con un buen grado de masa. Al ver sus piernas mi mirada se desvia a su bulto. Es inmenso. Se nota un paquete que sobresale entre tanta carne. Miro el mio y veo que esta un poco contento. El sigue hablando hace un rato y su voz me relaja y algo mas. Me siento seguro escuchandolo. Me dice que me corra que esta incomodo y de un movimiento sutil de piernas me tira al piso, donde estaban sentados los otros dos. Jodiendo, me abalanzo contra el en un intento de tirarlo del banco y me caigo de lleno entre sus piernas abiertas. Toto rapidamente las cierra y me veo atrapado entre dos piernas enormes que me aprietan. Puedo sentir su fuerza y musculatura. Al tratar de escaparme de la toma, con mis manos le toco los cuadriceps, rodilla e incluso el bulto. -Toto! Sos muy fuerte soltame bestia!- -JA JA JA. Sos un mani! Como te tengo atrapado e!- ahi es cuando libera su fuerza. En el segundo que agarro aire, dos brazos del tamaño de troncos me rodean el cuello y el torax. Toto flexiona y desflexiona sus bichos asi apretandome y mostrandome su poder. Aprovecho para tocarle los biceps y sentir al mamut. Me veo atrapado entre sus dos tetas inmensas y huelo el olor que emana. Me encanta. Aprieto mi cabeza contra su cuerpo y él hace mas fuerza todavia. Mis manos tocan sus brazos y antebrazos fuertes y potentes. Son masivos. -Toto basta. Sos muy grandote. Soltame porfavor.- digo jadeando. -Sos un cagoncito. No te bancas una putito. Mira que te gusta que te agarre e!- me suelta y nos reimos. Fue bueno mientras duro pienso. Suena el timbre y nos volvemos todos a clase. Ya no comparto horas con el en todo el dia. Hasta la hora de entrenar. Lo ultimo que veo es como se aleja a su clase, con sus gluteos moviendose arriba abajo, hipnotizandome y perdiendome en su silueta. Hasta que Toto con una mano se aprieta una nalga, se gira, me mira y sonrie. Despues se estrecha como bostezando y despliega sus brazos ampliamente casi que ocupando todo el pasillo. Es enorme, pienso, un mamut parece. Yo entro a mi clase y lo pierdo por el resto de la tarde. Termina el colegio y apuradamente guardo mis cosas en mi mochila y me voy al vestuario. Camino con algunos que hacen rugby conmigo y hablamos de lo que va a ser este año, de como tenemos que crecer en tamaño y juego. Somos todos mas o menos parecidos, alguno mas alto, mas gordo, mas musculoso, mas petiso, pero todos parecidos dentro de todo. Excepto por Toto. Hablamos de lo grandote que, y como va a hacer estragos en los partidos. Pero ninguno dice lo que esta pensando, lo duro que va a ser entrenar con el. Entramos al vestuario y ya hay varios adentro. Saludo y me comparo. Soy petiso y flaquito, pero para jugar de lo que juego no necesito tamaño. Me empiezo a cambiar. Ya me puse todo menos la remera y es ahi cuando escucho unos pasos fuertes que solo un gigante puede estar haciendo. Entra Toto por la doble puerta, esta vez sin tener que pasar de costado pero sí agachandose porque este marco es más petiso. Me ve y se rie con su voz grave. -Este es tu pechito? Tengo mas carne aca abajo que vos ahi- lo dice apretandose el paquete. Con una mano me aprieta una teta y se va a cambiar. Se pone enfrente mio. Empieza por abajo. Se sienta y se saca los zapatos. Dos pies monstruosos salen y largan el olor a pata mas intenso que haya olido. Se saca las medias y observo dos patones peludos con dedos gordos. Se para y yo sentado estoy a la altura de su bulto. Es ahi cuando se desabrocha el cinturon y tras varios intentos se saca el pantalon apretadisimo. Se me cae la mandibula y veo que me mira. -Nunca viste a alguien tan grandote? Estoy enorme viste?- dos macetas inmensas del tamaño de dos de mis cinturas cubiertas por una fina capa de pelo me impactan visualmente. Lo siguen dos rodillas gordas y grandes, seguido por dos gemelos fibrosos y potentes. Abarca toda mi periferia esos jamones y ni hablar del bulto que trata de escaparse del calzon. Por suerte se pone rapido el short no sin antes acomodarse la pija y mirarme. El short le queda incluso mas apretado que el pantalon y le remarca las colosales piernas. El culo se le nota mas todavia, y explota por todos lados. Mientras se saca la remera yo termino de cambiarme y me doy cuenta que hay varios mas como yo asombrados del tamaño de Toto. Nos va a violar en entrenamiento, pienso. -Quien me quiere ayudar a sacarme esto?- retumba la voz del hombre. Rapidamente me acerco y le ayudo a sacarse la remera. Le toco la cintura y es muy dura y ancha. Se agacha y le saco la remera por arriba. Es ahi cuando se vuelve a levantar y me veo enfrentado contra un pared que me tapa toda mi vision. Una panza inmensa con los abdominales semidelineados es seguida por un pecho gordo y colosal, cubierto por una capa de pelo recien afeitado que parece ser aspero al roce. Dos tetas que parecen estantes y no me dejan verle la cara a Toto. Un cuello de toro, ancho y musculoso, capaz de levantarme solo. Y dos hombros como pelotas de futbol, con una capa de grasa saludable. Toto se masajea la panza peluda y me agradace la ayuda mediante un abrazo. Me veo apretado con mi cabeza entre su pecho y mi cuerpo deformado a partir de su dura panza. Veo que mi pijita se choca con su bulto y siento cosquilleos. Él baja su cara contra la mia y me imagino muchas cosas. Hace mucho que no miraba esa cara redonda, marcada, con ojos avellana y barba en crecimiento. Muy masculina y fachera. Con la boca grande y una leve papada que lo hace mas seductor. Me dice-BROOOOOOAR- y el olor me vuelve a ahogar. -JA JA JA. Que creiste que iba a hacer? Que te iba a dar un beso? Lo tenia guardado hace rato a ese erupto. Que grande que estoy!- lo dice rebotando su pecho. Sigue en cuero. Es un mamut. -Me gusta eruptarle en la cara a mis amigos, asi que esto va a seguir asi. Y banca, me podes atar los cordones?- yo inocentemente me agacho y veo que se gira. Que extraño pienso. Miro hacia arriba y me encuentro con dos nalgas monumentales. Me veo con su raya en el medio de mi vista. El pedo mas fuerte que escuche en mi vida me entra de lleno a la cara. El olor mas fuerte y masculino que nunca oli antes. Me da asco pero quiero inhalarlo todo. El calorcito me sacude y escucha la risa grave de Toto y los demas que lo vieron. -Eso te gusto o no maní? Son las proteinas que me dan pedos. Tomo en cada comida del dia. Solo asi me mantengo gigante.- -Estabas podrido Toto- le dicen varios. Yo sigo estupefacto en el piso hasta que con una mano el me levanta y me pide perdon. -Ja ja, no hay problema. Fue una joda tranki. Que macho igual e. Nunca habia visto un pedo asi.- -Si te gusto mira que tengo mas e!- se toca la pija el y termina de cambiarse rapidamente. La remera de rugby la estalla. Se le marca todo el torso y los brazos enormes. Es un gigante. Y voy a tener que entrenar contra el. Me termino de cambiar y salgo afuera. Arrancamos juntandonos toda la camada en circulo. Lo presentan a Toto, como a un gran jugador debido a su tamaño y sus previos años de rugby. Los entrenadores estan hipnotizados con el. El Oso, un entrenador que es inmenso tambien, no le llega ni a los ojos a Toto, y ni siquiera lo empata en peso. Van a ser amigos yo creo. Oso le tira onda y Toto la sigue. Y es ahi cuando arranca el fisico que nos deja extenuados. Hace mucho que no corriamos. No lo vi a Toto mucho en el fisico porque separaron entre forwards y backs. Yo siendo medio fui al segundo grupo, y el siendo octavo creo, al primero. Comienza lo tecnico y pasa volando. Es todo pase y toma de carrera, y en mi grupo no estoy con Toto asi que fiu. Safe por hoy. Termina y hacemos cierre entre todos. Le damos la bienvenida a Toto y puedo ver que ya hay algunos golpeados y con cara de respeto al gigante. El head coach dice de cagarlo a piñas y eso intententamos algunos. Toto se pone en el medio y vamos a golpearlo. Pero con sus dos manos nos saca a varios a volar. Tiene mucho alcance y fuerza y al final lo damos de baja. Hace una pose triunfante y flexiona los brazos. Inmenso. Vuelvo a casa y me voy a dormir temprano despues de bañarme y comer, y no paro de pensar en Toto. Y de su pedo y eruptos asquerosos. Y siento algo pero lo esquivo. Me miro al espejo y despues me peso. Estoy pesando 55 kilos, no esta mal para un medio pero si para un hombre. Toto debe pesar el triple que yo. Me voy a dormir no sin antes imaginarme al mamut. Me levanto al dia siguiente, me cambio rapido, desayuno y parto al colegio. Llego un poco temprano y voy al baño. Se repite la escena del primer día. Lo veo a Toto de espaldas y lo saludo tocandole la espalda. Se gira, me saluda y ambos nos dirigimos a mear. Me pongo en uno y veo que Toto no entra entre los separadores por lo cual va a un inodoro. Termino de mear y veo como esta intentando de entrar al cubiculo para mear. El ancho del cuerpo no pasa por la puerta por lo que se tiene que poner de costado. Las tetas tocan el borde del marco y veo que ya se esta desabrochando. En el momento de sacar la pija el se gira enfrentando al inodoro. Y veo su espalda inmensa apretada por el cubiculo. Y su culo esta mas grande que ayer parece. -Gordo culon! Que comiste ayer? Estas mas grandote parece!- me acerco y le toco un cachete, duro pero relleno. Mi mano no ocupa ni un cuarto de lo que es esa nalga. -JA JA, que decis putito. Te gusta mirarme el culo e! Queres que me tire otro pedo en tu cara?- -Jajaja- - Bancame que termino de mear y lo hago.- escucho que tira la cadena y veo como intenta salir del cubiculo. Antes de volver a pasar por la misma humillacion devuelta, huyo del baño y escucho a Toto llamar mi nombre con esa voz grave que asusta. Voy a mi clase y las horas se pasan volando. Hacemos poco pero aprendemos. Es la hora del almuerzo y ya lo veo a Toto sentado con otros tres en la mesa asi que esta vez comere con otros. Cada tanto le robo unas miradas y veo como mastica y traga toda esa comida. Tiene la boca y la garganta grandes y en poco tiempo se baja su montaña de comida y va a repetir. Veo como se lleva puesto por delante a los pendejos y se sirve mas. Vuelve caminando como pinguino debido a su culo y gambas enormes que le hacen abrirlas para caminar. El pantalon lo tiene muy apretado adelante y le ficho el bulto. Pasa por alado mio y me roza con su pierna. -Te debo un pedo cagon.- lo dice sonriendo y sigue caminando. Le echo un vistazo a esas cachas gordas y me acomodo. Lo que se me viene. Lo miro mientras que se sienta y su espalda tapa a los otros tres que tiene enfrentado. Tiene trapecios musculosos que le dan mas envergadura al cuello. La cabeza es proporcional a su cuerpo y el pelo no es ni corto ni largo, pero cae en ondulaciones. Levanto mi bandeja y salgo del comedor. Me dirijo por un pasillo y noto que estoy solo. Que extraño. Entonces escucho unos pasos pesados y rapidos detras mio. Me doy vuelta y lo veo a Toto en velocidad viniendo hacia mi. Me cago hasta las patas y no me da ni segundos para reaccionar. Me atropella y me agarra con sus brazos fuertes. Me aprieta contra su pecho enorme y remera apretadisima. Estoy a varios centímetros del piso y estamos enfrentados cara a cara. Toto me mantiene con sus brazos inmensos que parecen dos bolas de bowling. Los toco y siento la dureza debajo de la piel. Son fuertes y robustos. -Te gusta lo que tocas? No seria la primera vez e. Yo aca estoy tocando huesitos nada mas.- me aprieta con sus manos la espalda y digo: - Basta gordo. Ya me agarraste. Que me vas a hacer ahora?- acerca su cara y sus labios a mi. Son rellenos y grandes. Lo miro a los ojos. Y él abre la boca. -BROOOOOAORRRRR- me quedo tonto. - JA JA JA. Que gordo que estoy e. Estos eruptos me calientan. Me quiero hacer una paja. Soy un mamut!- me baja al piso y me mira de pies a cabeza. -Te gusto eso? Te dije que tenia mas cosas para vos. Y sigo teniendo...- se agarra el bulto y sale caminando hacia afuera. Veo como se rasca entre esos dos jamones jugosos. Es muy fuerte y hace lo que quiere me doy cuenta. Antes de que lo pueda llamar suena el timbre y voy a mi aula. El dia transcurre sin nada mas interesante. Vuelvo a mi casa y agarro mi celular. Decido buscar a Toto en las redes. Lo encuentro en instagram y es privado, le mando solicitud. Me meto en facebook debido a la curiosidad y encuentro lo que estaba buscando. Toda una galeria de Toto. En la playa en verano, jugando al rugby en Alemania, en traje en un casamiento. En todas las fotos lo veo inmenso. Con un par de tetas musculosas que son la envidia de todo fisicoculturista profesional, una panza grande dura capaz de hacer rebotar a cualquiera, dos brazos enormes del tamaño de troncos, dos jamones de toro con un bulto remarcado en el medio y por ultimo ese culo monumental, jugoso y gordo, que es capaz de romper todo pantalon que le pongan. Es una bestia y me gusta me doy cuenta. Tiene algo. Es un macho dominante. Me empiezo a pajear y pienso en él, sus musculos, su fuerza, sus eruptos, su pecho, todo su cuerpo. Y todo lo que toque de el. Acabo rapido pero fue una de las mejores que he tenido. Nuevo dia. Llego al colegio y voy al baño como siempre. No esta Toto por suerte. Veo el horario y recien tengo historia en la ultima hora. Fiu. Se pasan las horas y no lo veo en todo el día. Llega historia, y me siento solo con el banco vacio a mi derecha. Viene un amigo y se sienta conmigo y hacemos el trabajo. Este dia entrenamos. Salgo del colegio al vestuario, me cambio rapido y voy a entrenar. Lo hacemos rapido y serio y el entrenamiento se pasa volando. No lo vi al gordo todavia. Que raro pienso. Me vuelvo a mi casa y extenuado me voy a dormir despues de comer. No paro de pensar en Toto y que le habra pasado. Me levanto al dia siguiente. Viernes. Me lavo los dientes, desayuno y parto al colegio. Camino por el pasillo, saludo a algunos y entro al baño. Me dirijo directo a mear y no me percato de mis alrededores. Escucho un ruido. Como de una cerradura. Termino de mear y lo veo. Me tapa toda la vista. -Me extrañaste enano ayer?- es un mastodonte. Está más alto parece y más ancho. Me agarro con la bragueta abierta. -La tenés enana! JA JA JA. Aparte, estoy viendo bien o estás contento de verme?- él se frota su manopla sobre su panza y veo como la remera se le sube para arriba, mostrando su caminito y ombligo. -Te gusta lo que ves o no? Ayer estuve todo el día comiendo y en el gimnasio. Por eso falté. Hay que mantener este cuerpo o no?- se toca las tetas y las hace rebotar al unísono. -Estás enorme Toto! Lo que habrás comido gordo e!- -JA! Te puedo morfar ahora si quiero. Pero antes otras cosas prefiero hacer...- veo que se lanza sobre mi y no tengo tiempo de reaccionar. Me agarra con sus manos y me rompe la remera. Me deja en cuero. -Sos enano. JA JA. Mira lo que es un verdadero macho!- Toto se rompe la remera flexionando las tetas peludas y sus gruesos brazos. Su panza me aprieta contra la pared y siento su calor. Entonces Toto me gira y siento un mastil en mi culo. -Te puedo romper el culo aca mismo... JA JA te estoy jodiendo amigo. Aun así, Veo como me miras y se que te gusto. Te gusta esto o no?- me vuelve a girar y estoy enfrente de su panza que me aprieta contra la pared. No puedo moverme. Estoy atrapado. Aprovecho y lo empiezo a manosear. Le froto la panza enorme que me cubre por completo y siento la fuerza de los abdominales por debajo de la grasa. Arriba de mi cabeza estan sus dos pectorales gordos que me hacen sombra. Intento de rodearlo con mis brazos para tocarle el culo pero no puedo. Ni siquiera llego a su cintura. Es muy ancho. Debe ser como cinco veces yo de ancho. -Sos enorme Toto. Y estas gordo pero duro al mismo tiempo. Cuanto estas pesando?- hablo casi que sin aire por toda la presion que hace su cuerpo en mi. -Estoy muy pesado enano. Anoche llegue a los 170 kilos. Soy 80% musculo y lo demas grasa. Pero grasa buena. Mira esta busarda.- acto seguido me agarra con sus dos brazos y me aprieta contra la pared que es su panza. -Te voy a dejar hacer solo una cosa porque veo que estas alzado.- me mira desde arriba con su cara masculina y sonrie con la boca abierta.- Te voy a dejar que me toques este culo inmenso que tengo. Necesito unos masajes ya.- se gira y lentamente observo el pedazo de gluteos que tiene. Dos sandias bien marcadas que explotan el pantalon y no dejan mucho a la imaginacion. Me acerco y con mis manos aprieto cada nalga y las exprimo. No puedo. Estan bien tonificadas y marcadas. Toto las mueve y las siento vivir en mis manos. Entonces veo como sus dos manos las abren hasta el punto de casi romper el pantalon y las cierra con mi cabeza en el medio. Él hace fuerza y aplasta mi craneo. -Ahora se viene lo mejor enano!- el pedo mas fuerte me retumba en la cabeza y me hace vibrar todo el cuerpo. El olor me sacude y me hace lagrimear. Toto se gira y se toca el paquete enfrente de mi cara. -Te gustó e putito.- lentamente se pone su campera, que la estalla, abre la puerta del baño y se va. Pasan las horas de la mañana y solo puedo pensar en lo del baño. Me tiene donde quiere Toto. Y estoy donde quiero me doy cuenta. Llega la hora de comer y voy al comedor. Lo veo a lo lejos al mamut. Corro hacia donde está y lo alcanzo. Veo toda la comida que se sirve y él no se da cuenta que estoy ahi. Le agarro un cachete y haciendo toda la fuerza que tengo se lo aprieto. Ni se inmuta. -Te gusto lo de la mañana mani e. Queres mas? Queres que te rompa el culo?- me lo dice al oído y se me erizan los pelos. -Segui fichandome la pija puto. Quizas en una de esas te la muestre. Ahora tengo que comer.- lo sigo y nos sentamos enfrentados. Se come su plato en menos de un minuto y como de costumbre va a repetir. Camina directo hacia donde se sirve la comida y todos se corren como siempre. Excepto uno de ultimo año. Es el octavo de su camada. Es grandote y fuerte. Pero nada en comparacion a Toto. Aun así, lo empuja. O al menos intenta. Toto le lleva una cabeza y un buen cuerpo de ancho. Toto solo se ríe. Y lo choca con su panza. El muchacho sale hacia atras y se cae de culo al piso. Escucho al mastodonte reirse y burlarse del humillado. Se agarra la pija enfrente del tipo y vulgarmente se rasca el culo para luego pedir la comida. Vuelve a hacerme compañía caminando lentamente. No se que pasa pero cada vez lo veo más grande. Todo el cuerpo esta mas grandote. Incluso la cara. Toto comienza a devorar su comida y lo observo. Tiene la boca grande y una barba creciendo que lo hace muy atractivo. La papada se la tapa la barba pero se nota un poco. Tiene el cuello inmenso. Es como el de un toro. Y ni hablar de la nuez. Termino de comer y el va a repetir devuelta pero esta vez sin ningun inconveniente. El gordo termina de alimentarse y como un ritual se acarica la panza que le explota, flexiona ese pecho ancho y por ultimo hace un desfilde de sus brazos gruesos y fibrosos. -Atame los cordones mani- sin pensarlo bajo al piso por debajo de la mesa y empiezo a atarle los cordones. Tiene dos pies gigantescos. Debe calzar 50 minimo. Levanto un poco la vista y veo esos gemelos gordos que le aprietan el pantalon. Los masajeo y siento el musculo, la fuerza. Trato de agarrarlos con mis dos manos pero son muy gruesos. No puedo. Y voy subiendo mis manos hasta esas rodillas gordas, inmensas. Las toco y me excito. Miro y estoy cara a cara con su bulto. Esta contento o nada mas es muy grande. Alargo mi mano. Y le toco la pija. Reaccion inmediata me agarra con su mano gigantesca y aprieta mi cabeza contra su ingle. Me veo sintiendo todo su paquete y no me da ni tiempo para respirar. Me mantiene ahi un rato y lo disfruto. -Te gusta puto? A la tarde venís a mi casa y vas a ver.- me suelta y me tira al piso. Veo como sus dos piernas se levantan y se van. Siento las vibraciones que hace su peso. Es enorme. Y pesado. Y me tiene dominado. Que ganas de tocarle todo el cuerpo, pienso. Que ganas. Llega la hora de historia y Toto no aparece. Se rateo parece. Termino el trabajo con mi otro compañero. Suena el timbre y salgo del colegio. Me dirijo a mi casa cuando de repente una sombra me oscurece. Es Toto. Me giro y lo veo en el short mas grande y apretado que vi en mi vida. La pija y los huevos le abultan todo el frente, mientras que el culo inmenso se le remarca por la tela. Es como una segunda piel y muestra las macetas que son sus piernas. Ni con mis dos brazos logro abrazarlas. Miro hacia arriba y esta en una musculosa que no puede ni cubrir la mitad de su pecho. Los brazos son dos pitones enormes. Son gruesos y anchos. Está más grandote que nunca. -Estoy gigante. Acabo de venir del gimnasio. Que ganas de comerme todo.-a lo que empieza a manosearse mientras que camina y me lleva puesto por delante. Me tropiezo y me levanta con una mano. -Seguime a casa maní, o queres que te cargue?- le digo que no y caminamos unas cuadras lado a lado. La imagen debe ser comica. Un hombre enorme de dos metros de alto y ancho, con un pibito de un metro sesenta y algo, que pesa menos de sesenta kilos. Soy un maní, como Toto dice. Pasan unas cuadras y me empiezo a cansar. Me doy cuenta que ya estamos lejos de gente conocida por lo cual acepto la oferta de ser cargado. Toto se emociona y con un brazo me levanta y me apoya boca abajo sobre su hombro. Siento todo el musculo y la dureza de su cuerpo. Mirando hacia abajo puedo ver el trasero mas perfecto, grande y gordo. Intento tocarlo pero mis brazos solo llegan hasta la mitad de su espalda. Y que espalda. Me doy cuenta que mi torso entra como mas de cuatro veces en el de Toto. -Cuanto estabas pesando mamut?- -Me gusta ese nombre putito. 180 kilos. Vos cagon?- wow. Subio 10 kilos en dos dias creo. Es inmenso. -Yo 60.- le miento. -JA JA JA. mentira. Pareces de 20 kilos. Debe ser porque soy muy fuerte. Y gordo. No sabes las ganas que tengo de echarme un buen cago. Con este cuerpo saco unas nutrias que ni te cuento. Y los pedos son lo mejor. Ya vi como se te paraba la pija. Es puro macho el olor. Me encanta. Estoy sintiendo tu pijita acaso? Ahora vas a ver lo que es una verdadera verga. Toto me sigue cargando por varias cuadras. El tacto con sus hombros musculosos me calienta y aprovecho para tocarlo disimuladamente en la espalda. Es una bestia de puro músculo, cubierta por una capa de grasa que lo hace inmenso. Al caminar sus nalgas se tensan y destensan, y sus gemelos se marcan al compas de sus pies. Estoy a casi dos metros del piso pero me siento seguro. -Llegamos!- Toto dice gravemente tirandome para adelante. Me caigo de culo al piso. Lo miro sentado y parece un gigante. La musculosa solo remarca sus tetas y sus dos grosos brazos. Su panza de barril lo hace tan ancho como alto casi. Sus dos muslos parecen troncos de arboles mientras que sus gemelos son dos melones. Observo su bulto y no entiendo el tamaño descomunal que tiene. Debe ser del tamaño de mi brazito su pija. - Vamos a entrar ahora putito. Vivo en una casa grande porque en mi familia somos todos grandes. Si ves una foto mía no te pajees okay? - Me quedo callado. El gigante me intimida pero me excita. -Okay?! JA JA te estoy jodiendo pasa dale.- Finalmente me levanto del piso y me doy vuelta. Me encuentro con una casa enorme. Con razón tardamos tanto en llegar. Caminamos por el patio y llegamos a la casa. Dos puertas mas altas y anchas que Toto nos reciben. Él abre una y yo entro. Después abre las dos para pasar él mismo. Entramos y las cierra. Veo a mis alrededores y me siento en una mansión. Con dimensiones bastante más grandes a las normales. En el hall de entrada hay un espejo. Solo haciendo puntillas de pie llego a ver mi cara en este. También noto que las sillas son más grandes, y altas. -A ver enano sentate en una de esas a ver como te queda.- a pedido del gigante lo hago. Tengo que impulsarme para llegar, y al sentarme veo todo el lugar que me sobra. Más de la mitad de la silla casi. Toto me mira, se caga de risa y con una mano me levanta agarrandome de la remera. Me pone en sus hombros como un padre a su hijo de dos años y me da un paseo por la casa. Tardamos un rato pero me mostró toda la parte de abajo. Todo en medida de Toto por lo cual nunca me choque con el techo a pesar de medir 2 metros y medio arriba de sus hombros. - Che todo bien que te tenga arriba mío y que te caliente mi cuerpo, pero a pesar de tener el cuello así de grueso puedo sentir tu pijita. Queres sentir la mia? Toto me baja al piso. Mis ojos ven directamente por debajo de sus dos pectorales inmensos. Son peludos y varoniles. Se me para la pija con solo verlo. Toto se da cuenta que lo estoy mirando fijo y con sus brazos me abraza apretándome contra su masa. Esta chivado. Mejor todavía. Tiene un olor masculino, a hombre. Inspiro todo lo que puedo y es entonces cuando me dice que se quiere echar una siesta. Simplemente camina a su cuarto, todavía conmigo en sus brazos y cierra la puerta. El cuarto es enorme. Y la cama también. Debe entrar toda mi familia en esa cama. Observo y veo su ropa, gigante, tirada por el piso. Veo fotos de él en la playa, con sus amigos, y... con su familia? En todas las fotos Toto es el más grande por lejos, pero en esta no. En esta es incluso más chico que el otro rinoceronte al lado suyo. Es muy parecido a Toto, pero más viejo. Deduzco que es el padre. Seguramente. De repente salgo de mis pensamientos. - Duermo en pelotas así que trata de no acabar en el pantalón.- a lo que se saca la musculosa. Parece incluso más inmenso. Sus tetas rebotan sólidamente y su panza parece inflarse pero aun así se nota la dureza de esta, y el semdelineamiento de unos abdominales. Se gira en contra mío y puedo ver el ancho de su cuerpo. Se baja el short. No tiene calzón. En mi vista aparece el culo más gordo, musculoso, redondo, fibroso, perfecto. Inmenso. Dos gambas descomunales lo mantienen y puedo ver entre estas los dos huevos de avestruz del macho. Las rodillas me tiemblan y caigo en la cama boca arriba. Estoy mirando el techo cuando de repente por una milésima de segundo todo se oscurece. Intento respirar pero no puedo. Siento mucho calor. Trato de salir. De sacármelo de encima. De sacarme a Toto de encima. Pero no puedo. El gordo de casi 200 kilos está encima mío. Apretándome e incluso dormido. Agregado a todo esto ronca. Estoy justo por debajo de su panza y tetas. Sus pelos me hacen cosquillas. Por suerte mi cara esta justo entre sus dos pectorales por lo que tengo algo de aire. Su pecho es inmenso y aunque quiero abarcarlo con mis brazos, no puedo. Siento mi pija parada contra su barriga y con unos rápidos movimientos logro acabar rápidamente. Todo el contacto me tenía muy caliente. Es lo mejor que me paso creo. Siento que estoy en un sueño. Hasta que una voz lo interrumpe. Una voz muy muy grave. -Toto! Donde estás pibe? Estás para unas luchas?- Toto se levanta de a poco y cada vez tengo más aire. Rápidamente se sienta en el borde de la cama por lo cual solo veo su espalda gigante. No debe entrar en ningún asiento de mortales con esa espalda. Veo como sus músculos se mueven cuando él se vuelve a poner su short apretado. El culo parece más grande dentro de la contención de tela. La raya está chivada parece. Que ganas de meter mi cara ahí pienso por un segundo. - Que pasa viejito? Querés que te cague a trompadas devuelta?- le responde Toto. - Querés ver como me lo cojo? Creo que ya vistes las fotos de mi viejo. Parecía más grande antes pero ahora estamos igual, o creo que soy más pesado yo. Ya lo vas a ver puto. A ver si te excita más él o yo. Solo hay una respuesta correcta e.- a lo que me zarandea con una mano como si fuese una muñeca de trapo. Empiezo a escuchar pasos cada vez más fuertes hasta que de golpe se abre la puerta. Solo veo una montaña de músculos gordos como los del mamut que cubren toda la puerta. Se agacha y pasa. Es Toto pero con canas. Y más sexy. - Hola pendejo! Volví de cogerme a esas viejas que me garpan por tocarme todo. También hubieron unos pibitos que quisieron que les rompa el culo. Y lo hice. JA JA.- se abrazan los dos gigantes. Creo que nunca vi tanto tamaño en tan poco lugar. La mano enorme del viejo le aprieta una nalga a Toto. - Estás más gordo e pendejo. Creo que finalmente pesas más que yo. Fijemonos.- El cincuenteañero se saca la camisa y revela su grueso torso. Inmenso. Dos tetas fuertes y peludas que dan pie a una panza de birra enorme. El pantalon del traje no puede ocultar el tamaño de las macetas ni del culo gordo que tiene. El bulto no se queda atrás y pelea por abrirse paso entre la tela. Lo que ocurre a continuación hace que acabe sin ni siquiera tocarme. El viejo de Toto y Toto comienzan a flexionar todos sus musculos. Sus brazos del tamaño de sandias, sus pechos de gorila, sus espaldas de bufalos. Son dos bestias inmensas. - Qué es ese ruido?- pregunta el padre. Me ve y se ríe. - Ya acabaste puto! JA JA. Tanto te excitan estos gordos? Queres que te rompa el culito? Vení que te quiero conocer enano.- El viejo de Toto se acerca a mí y escucho el crujir del piso de madera. Extiende su brazo enorme y con una mano del tamaño de mi pecho me agarra de la remera. Me levanta sin siquiera esforzarse y me pone cara a cara con él. Tiene rasgos mas tallados que los de Toto, pero similares, y con algunas canas en la barba que le cubre la papada musculosa. - Con que sos un nuevo amigo de Toto e enano. Alguna vez viste a alguien tan grande como yo? Aparte de Toto. JA JA. Salió igual a mí, un poco más chiquito nada más. - me baja al piso y me encuentro entre medio de los dos gigantes. Mi cabeza está a la altura de sus dos panzas y por poco no me tocan ambas. Miro hacia arriba y veo sus dos tetotas peludas. Un par con pelos volviendo a crecer y el otro con destellos plateados. Son muy parecidos en tamaño puedo ver. - Nada que ver viejo. Estoy más grande que vos. -responde el joven mastodonte inflándose el pecho. Es una mole de músculos y grasa y fuerza. - JA JA JA. Ya quisieras. Igual se me acaba de ocurrir una idea para solucionar esta disputa. Que tu amiguito decida. Aparte nos está viendo tan detalladamente que seguro ya lo decidió. Se nota que lo hipnotizamos. Somos enormes pendejo. Hasta las vergas inmensas tenemos. Seguro la de él no es ni del tamaño de nuestros dedos. Y los huevos ni te cuento. Al menos yo los tengo del tamaño de pomelos. Yo estoy bastante pesado también. Unos 180 kilos o más creo. No paro de morfar. Hay que mantener esta panza. Y este culo inmenso. Mis socios del laburo cuando me ven con mi traje apretado se les paran las poronguitas. Y mis camisas me estallan. Tengo dos tetas más gordas y fibrosas que me encantan. Vos también Toto, pero ya lo sabés. Y esta hormiguita también lo sabe. Así que maní, tenés que decidir. ¿Quién es más grandote? ¿Yo o Totito? Me quedo helado. Estoy entre dos mamuts. Uno más grande que el otro. Son inmensos. Miro a Toto, después a su viejo. Lo repito. Lo vuelvo a repetir. - Basta putito parece que solo nos queres mirar. ¿No queres tocarme a mí? Se lo que un maní siente cuando me toca. Mira lo que soy. Soy una bestia.- acto seguido el papá de Toto me agarra y me pone en sus hombros. No sé que tienen los gigantes con cargarme en sus hombros. -Toto, le voy a dar un momento que nunca se va a olvidar a tu amiguito. Me lo llevo a mi cuarto. En un rato te llamo.- miro hacia abajo y entre mis piernitas se encuentra el cuello grueso y fuerte del viejo. Tengo que abrir mis piernas bastante para sentarme comodo. Son como un calefactor sus hombros, aparte me sobra espacio. Salimos del cuarto y camina unos pasos a la derecha por un pasillo. Una puerta grande está a la derecha. Él entra y yo me la pego contra el marco. Es más alto que Toto parece. Miro por debajo de su cabeza y veo sus dos pectorales como dos dunas duras de arena. La panza es una colina solida que desemboca en un bulto inmenso y dos macetas gigantes. Miro más abajo y veo dos pies monumentales. Peludos, gordos y anchos. Son inmensos. Talle 50 mínimo. Tomo coraje y le pregunto. - Como te llamas?- -JA. Recién ahora preguntas? Me llamo Lucho pero decime como se te cante el culo siempre que tenga que ver con que estoy enorme. - - Dale Mamut- -Me encanto. Ahora esto te va a encantar a vos.- me baja de sus hombros y me sienta en su cama. Todavía más grande que la de su hijo, y el cuarto también. Aun así es un cuarto como el de mis padres. Estoy enfrente del mastodonte y es ahí cuando se desabrocha el pantalon y forcejeando consigo mismo se lo empieza a bajar. El calzón no puede ocultar el tamaño de su verga que esta por poco a salir disparada de ahí. Dos macetas bronceadas se abren paso hasta llegar a unas rodillas del tamaño de sandías. Extiendo mi mano para comparar y no son ni la mitad. -Tocá si queres.- aprovecho y bajo mis manos por sus gemelos gordos y fibrosos al tacto. Son enormes como todo su cuerpo. Me quedo mirando sus pies y es ahí cuando me levanta, se sienta en la cama y me apoya sobre su ingle. Mejor dicho sobre su pija, pero no está parada pero aún así la siento debajo de mí. -Sentate en mis gambas maní. Sí. Sentí la fuerza que tienen estas cosas. Te puedo comprimir si quiero. Y te voy a apretar un poquito.- me mete entre sus muslos gordos y empieza a apretar. Me empiezo a quedar sin aire y tengo su bulto enfrente de mi cara. Con una de sus manoplas me aprieta la cabeza contra sus partes y huelo un olor masculino que hace que se me pare. Afloja sus piernas y caigo al piso. Me encuentro con sus dos pies enormes y no entiendo el tamaño que tienen. Son del largo de mis antebrazos, y del ancho de mis dos piernas juntas. -Chupalos puto.- a su orden lo empiezo a hacer. - Sos un asco maní. Te voy a aplastar como la hormiga que sos.- con su pie me patea y me gira sobre mi espalda. Entonces lo levanta y baja su planta sobre mi pecho que lo cubre por completo y me empieza a apretar. Comienzo a soltar aire y trato de sacarmelo de encima pero no puedo. Es muy fuerte. Cuando estoy a punto de perder el conocimiento es cuando veo empieza a flexionar sus rodillotas y cada vez su inmenso trasero se acerca a mis ojos hasta que ya no veo nada. Mi cara se encuentra entre sus dos cachetes gordos y peludos. Emanan mucho calor. Es un olor a culo fuerte el que huelo. Muy masculino. De hombre. Lo único que me separa de su piel es el calzon apretadisimo que tiene. Siento su peso. 200 kilos de musculo que no me aplastan solo gracias a sus gambas inmensas. Inspiro todo lo que puedo y con mis manos aprieto toda parte de su cuerpo que puedo tocar. En este caso sus rodillotas y sus pies gruesos. - PRFFFFF- el hedor me deja inconsciente pero no antes siento el estruendo del pedo. Me despierto. Y estoy solo en el cuarto veo. Estoy en la cama enorme. Y estoy desnudo. Empiezo a escuchar pasos que retumban. Son pesados. Duros. Frenan. Entonces se abre la puerta fuertemente y solo veo una figura inmensa. Ancha, alta, gruesa. Dos bases de talle 50, pantorrillas del tamaño de melones, dos rodillas gruesas. Unos muslos gordos y colosales. Las bolas mas grandes que vi en mi vida, y la pija mas gorda y larga también, que se encuentran por abajo de la panza de birra del mamut. Un caminito que llega a dos tetas redondas y potentes que le dan poder a ese animal. Dos hombros fuertes y grandes, con un cuello grueso que da pie a una cara muy fachera con barba canosa. - Ahora te vamos a romper el culo puto. La tenes parada y es enana JA JA.- esa voz grave me derrite. No entiendo igual ese vamos... Vuelvo a escuchar pasos. Y por detrás del monstruo aparece su mellizo joven, con la pija un poco más grande todavía, y más relleno que el viejo. - Le rompemos el orto al puto viejo?- padre e hijo se paran enfrente mío. Estamos los tres desnudos. Veo mi cuerpo debilucho y solo puedo pensar en la fuerza que deben tener estos gigantes de mas de dos metros de alto y de 200 kilos. Son dos gorilas y yo un monito. - Esto te va a gustar puto.- el padre toma la iniciativa, lo agarra con una mano en la espalda anchisima de Toto y la otra en su culo, y se lo empieza a chapar. Montañas de musculo y grasa se abrazan y empiezan a besarse. Acabo. Veo como se masajean los cuerpos, como sus vergas crecen hasta ser del tamaño de mis brazos, como empiezan a bombearse y a apretarse. Los dos gigantes empiezan a chapar y cada tanto me miran de reojo. Yo solo observo las moles hacerse de todo. Estan completamente desnudos y yo tambien. Sus cuerpos me intimidan. Sentado en la cama tan solo llego a la altura de sus vergas. Se abrazan y tras un ultimo chape me dicen: - putito! Levantate! No seas maricon ni que el pedo haya sido tan fuerte! JA JA. Abro los ojos y lo veo al viejo de Toto mirandome desde sus dos metros de altura, todavia en calzones. Busco a Toto, pero no esta por ninguna parte. Me doy cuenta que sigo cambiado. ¿Habra sido un sueño? - Qué pasó?- pregunte desconcertado. Lucho me dijo que me estuvo mostrando un poco de su cuerpo, y que después del pedo me desmayé. -Perdon putito, pasa que hoy comi tacos y me pegaron pal carajo. Esta panza y este culote son capaces de todo.- se acaricio las partes nombradas y se sento en la cama. Me levante del piso y me sente al lado de el. La cama se inclinaba hacia su cuerpo debido al peso y me deslice hasta estar tocandolo. Mi cabeza no llegaba ni a sus hombros. Aun asi, acoste mi cabeza contra su brazote calido. -Tanto te gusta el tamaño enano? Que es lo que mas te gusta de mi? Mi verga? O mis musculos? O mi cara masculina?- -todo...- balbucee. -JA JA JA- me dio una palmada y me tiro de la cama. -Perdon chiquitin, no mido mi fuerza con los maníes. Veni sentate aca, mas comodo.- me subio a sus gamba derecha, donde me sobraba mucho espacio, y me recoste contra su panza. Si miraba hacia arriba solo veia sus tetonas. -Que estabas soñando cuando te desmayaste?- su voz grave me daba cosquilleos. Le conte mi sueño, de como aparecia desnudo y los observaba a el y a Toto chapar, apretarse y estar a punto de hacerlo. -JA JA JA, que sueño raro.- empece a sentir que algo se levantaba debajo mio. -Chiquito dejame que te bajo que tengo que ir al baño a echarme un cago. Si queres despues te lo muestro. Anda con tu amigote ahora que por falta de diversion se debe estar pajeando. JA JA, o morfando el gordo ese.- Me levanta de su piernota y me deja en el piso, esta vez parado y se levanta de la cama. Puedo ver su ereccion debido al tamaño inescondible, aun asi la tratade disimular poniendo su mano delante de la ingle. Antes de irme a buscar a Toto veo como su culote sube y baja mientras se dirige al baño. Salgo del cuarto y cierro la puerta no sin antes escuchar unos ruidos guturales provenientes del baño. Miro mi reloj y ya son casi las 12 de la noche. Hoy salia con mis amigos! Busco mi mochila a las apuradas, y no me da el tiempo para despedir a Toto. Salgo de la casa en direccion a la mia, y me olvido de lo que sucedio hace unas horas. Ese fin de semana hago programas pero nunca me lo encuentro a Toto. Fue muy extraño lo que pasó el viernes a la tarde y poco a poco empiezo a sentir que ni siquiera pasó, que imaginé todo. Llega el domingo y después de almorzar me llega un mensaje de Toto. - Te fuiste sin avisar el viernes pendejo. No era que te gustaban los musculos? Si no querés que te cague a trompadas vení a las tres de la tarde a la playa. Si no te veo vas a tener que tener cuidado en el colegio.- Leí esto y me asusté. Miré el reloj y todavía me quedaban 15 minutos para llegar a la playa. Por suerte vivía cerca, así que me apuré y me dirigí ahí. Llego y la playa estaba vacía por suerte. Lo busco a Toto y no lo encuentro por ninguna parte. Decido sentarme y esperarlo. Con el sol sobre mi cabeza me adormezco y me quedo dormido. Abro los ojos y esta todo oscuro. Siento que me falta el aire. Estoy apretado y muy caluroso. Levanto la cabeza y me choco con unos pelos chivados. Muevo mis brazos y siento una carne, fibrosa, musculos. Toto. -JA JA putito te levantaste!- tras decir eso se levanta y puedo observar que el mamut estaba tirado encima mío en cuero, y mi cara había quedado debajo de su enorme agujero axilar. Yo sigo acostado y el gugante se levanta. Está usando solamente un traje de baño azul que no deja nada a la imaginación. Los huevos y la pija enormes se notan, y sus dos tetas y panza lo hacen colosal. - jaja Toto eso te queda pintado!- -Y mirá que no viste este culote todavía.- se da media vuelta y sus dos nalgas inmensas ocupan toda mi visión. Tiene el culo más jugoso del mundo. Me siento y se me para la pija. A pesar del tamaño se nota a través del traje de baño y Toto se da cuenta. -Mirá que tenemos acá! El amiguito del maní quiere jugar! JA JA. Te voy a aplastar puto.- muy lentamente veo como Toto con sus doscientos kilos de musculo y grasa instala su culote sobre mi ingle. Te gusta esto trolito?- me pregunta la bestia sentada encima de mi pijita. A pesar de que él está sobre mí, mi ereccion no lo toca debido al tamaño de su culo que aprieta mis piernitas. Casi que todo su culo queda contra la arena y no sobre mis piernas. Aun así la poca masa que me toca, me toca entero. No me puedo mover. - Me encanta Toto...- -Que dijiste?- se levanta rapidamente y me mira desde sus dos metros de altura. -Nada..?- -Te voy a hacer pija.- me mira con cara mala y me asusto por un segundo de lo que el mastodonte puede llegar a hacerme y -JA JA enano siempre supe que te gustaba. Pensaste que me habia enojado y que te iba a hacer algo o no? Vi como te excitaste e no te hagas el boludo. No hay nadie en la playa...- Toto lentamente se baja el traje de baño y puedo ver como su caminito lleva a esa vergota gigante. Con dos huevos como pomelos. Se gira para sentarse y devuelta observo sus jamones y gluteos gigantescos y peludos. Son gruesos. Toto se sienta al lado mio y dice que me pare. Lo hago. Apenas soy más alto que él estando parado y el sentado. Sigue siendo tres o cuatro cuerpos más anchos igual. Veo como Toto se empieza a masajear lentamente su pija y poco a poco la boa empieza a crecer y crecer. -Ahora desnudate vos cagoncito.- Dudo unos segundos y miro a mi alrededor. No hay nadie y no parece que venga gente. Es día nublado. -Me cansaste puto.- Toto con sus dos manos gordas y grandes agarra mi traje de baño y lo parte en dos. Después hace lo mismo con mi remera. Me siento vulnerable estando completamente desnudo enfrente del mastodonte. Él con sus doscientos kilos, yo sesenta como mucho. Él con su pija de 25 cm, flacida, y yo con la mía de 12, completamente parada. -Enano primero acabas vos porque es obvio, despues me haces acabar.- Sin esperar respuesta con su indice y su pulgar, que son del tamaño de mi pene, me lo agarró y empezó a pajearme. Si podria decirsele así. Acabé a los cinco segundos. -Tan rapido? Estoy tan bueno?- lo hizo rebotando sus dos tetotas musculosas y peludas. -Ahora te toca a vos.- me agarró y me sentó en una de sus gambas. Tenía más lugar ahí que en cualquier silla. Su verga inmensa seguía parada y me puse a trabajar. Con mis dos manitos no podía agarrar la verga de Toto. Era muy grande. Intenté pajearlo pero realmente no podía. El gigante se cansó y se enojó conmigo. -Sos un maní y ni siquiera sabes hacer pajas? Al menos chúpamela.-— -Toto no voy a po- con una de sus manos acomodó su pija y con la otra agarró mi cabeza y la apuntó hacia ella. Ni siquiera me pude atragantar porque no entraba por mi boca. -No podes hacer nada bien enano. Lo tengo que hacer yo, o mi viejo en casa sino. Y ahora se te para devuelta e! Claramente te gustan los gigantes. Mira lo gordo, grandote y enorme que soy! Estas tetas! Esta panza! Estas macetas! Y este culo lpm es enorme!- mientras que Toto decía esto había empeZado a bajar lentamente con su mano sobre su verga. Su mano era perfecta para que él se pajeara claro. Yo con mis manitos de bebe no puedo. Poco a poco Toto fue acelerando el ritmo. Ver al gigante masturbarse me excitaba. Acabé una vez más, esta sin pajearme. Parecía incluso más grande así desnudo. -Estoy ENORME!- y acabó, cubriendome de wasca. Su pija gigante no paró por un minuto o incluso más. Yo solo podía pensar en Toto, y en lo que hacia con su viejo. Toto se levantó y se limpió la pija con mi ropa rota. Se puso el traje de baño y me miró desde arriba con un aire divertido. -No Tenés ropa enano! No me digas que se te volvió a parar! Wow. Bueno hagamos algo. Si me podes mover al menos unos centímetros, te doy mi traje de baño y yo me vuelvo en pelotas. Si no podes hacer eso, vas a tener que masajearme el cuerpo, y dejar que te rompamos el culo.- -Que!?- no entendí nada. -Ni en pedo.- -Putito ya todos sabemos que es lo que queres...- poco a poco Toto fue acercandose y apretandome con su panza mientras que no me dejaba irme para atras con sus manotas. -Dale moveme puto.- Intente empujarlo pero solo tocaba su cuerpote y me excitaba mas todavia. Sus dos tetotas ya estaban muy altas para el alcance de mis manos. Parecía que él había crecido. Lo miré y sentí que medía dos metros veinte. -JA JA JA. Toma distancia si queres y tackleame a ver!- Hice lo que me dijo y para que. En el segundo en que iba a tacklearlo, con sus dos brazotes me topeteó al piso. Perdí el conocimiento.
  3. Preamble: A big thank you to @rolling24, who besides commissioning the following multi-part series and inspiring me with idea's, also made ton of spelling corrections and other improvements. Cheers! Index. (Click on the parts to be taken to them) Part 1 & 2: Below. Part 3 Part 4 Dad, The Homewrecker. PART 1: Despite our best efforts, some places on our globe remain shrouded in mystery, tempting us from afar with intrigue. Like, for example, the bedroom of a failing marriage. ----------- “Dad….” Luke called out meekly, intense pleasure shooting through every fiber of his body. Fuck. It was hard to focus while Macy was giving you a blowjob. Images of the bedroom formed a whirlwind in his mind. But his dad remained the one point of clarity, visible through the mist. While Macy was giving her husband a blowjob, Luke’s father was stretching open her pussy with great expertise. She was thankful her husband’s penis didn’t take up as much space as the equipment his dad packed, making it a lot easier to let out moans of pleasure. “Dad.” Luke tried again, his voice now rising above the involuntary crescendo of moans from Macy and the brutish grunts from his dad. His dad still didn’t seem to have heard him. Maybe the ecstasy clearly etched on his face while he fucked his latest conquest completely dominated his mind. Luke focused on his dad’s body again. The effect was unmistakable this time. He had to tell him. Through the smoke of bodily odors and sex he tried making eye contact with his father. He could see his brown eyes shining as their gazes met, on opposite sides of the same woman, his wife. His dad just pulled a smirk, cockily raising his right arm into a bicep flex. Of course, Luke didn’t need to tell him. He had probably figured it at himself at this point. Luke was mesmerized by the bicep flex, you could see it most clearly there. With the sound of his dad’s heavy balls slapping against Macy’s body as background noise, both men watched the already flexed peak slowly rise higher and higher, inches of brawn magically flowing into the muscle by the minute. The effect slowed as Luke’s Dad’s dominant humping tapered off. Son and father made eye contact again. “I’m fucking growing.” His dad said in between heavy breaths with a confident grin. Luke came. ----------- 48 HOURS EARLIER. “I’m a bad little cop. I can’t help but ogle all the hot secretaries, and I like toying with the bad girls I arrest.” A small uncomfortable silence lingered before the reply. “No, this is not it.” There was a little rummaging in the box of props. “Your scores are terrible, you only look at my bulge in class, but if show me your tits I might give you a passing grade…” This time the answer came much more quickly. “Nope, doesn’t do it either.” More rummaging in the box of props. “Girls like you shouldn’t mess with guys like me. We both know we won’t be able to cage our... Desires.” The replier hesitated for a moment, gently avoiding a hurtful comment. “I’m sorry Luke, I don’t think this is gonna work for me.” Luke seemed disappointed by the response, and he shoved his set of role-play props in the closet. Macy stood up from the bed and put her bra and underwear back on, dissatisfaction with the night’s results evident on her face. “Did I at least spark something in you?” He asked, while the couple was on opposite sides of the room, getting ready for another sexless night. Macy asked herself if the image of her chubby husband hanging over her, playing various roles, saying the corniest lines with the worst acting had ignited any arousal. “No,” she replied. Luke’s cheeks went scarlet. He had been so sure role-play would be the answer. He jumped into the bed and quickly covered himself up with the blanket, his belly jiggling wildly in the process. Luke stared at his wife while she prepared for bed. He knew most men would kill to have a wife as good-looking. She was voluptuous and beautiful, with an hourglass figure few women could emulate. A few years back they had been the resident power couple on their college campus, both of them sexy and virile. Him strong, muscular and wide, her curvy and enchanting. Now one of them was slacking, and it wasn’t the woman who looked like she hadn’t aged a day since college. It was the man who couldn’t resist a donut each morning, who ate through an entire tub of ice cream while waiting for his wife to get back from her modeling gig, who hadn’t set a foot into a gym since his days on the football team. “We can just try regular sex.” Luke proposed with an eager tone, desperate to please his wife. Macy gently smiled while she looked at her soft husband in bed. He tried his best, there was no denying that. “We already did so last night. I know about your stamina.” Macy quickly kissed him on the forehead. “Honestly, it isn’t that big of a deal, most women go without an orgasm for years.” “We’ll give it another whirl soon then, yeah?” He saw the unused strap on his wife had bought still protruding from the box of earlier discarded role-play props. The sight made him slightly uneasy. “What other option do we have?” she asked, while stepping into bed. And then the doorbell rang. -------------------------------- Luke opened the front door, ready to tell the idiot who thought it was a good idea to ring doorbells after midnight to go to hell. But the big shadow in the cold night air wasn’t just your regular old idiot. “Dad?” Luke called out in disbelief. He almost couldn’t believe the man standing in front of his porch was his old man, he hadn’t heard from him in months. “Lukey! Kiddo. Sorry to drop in on you like this at… 8pm? But...” “It’s 1:30AM.” “Right! 1:30. Just got back from a business trip from Hawaii. This gorgeous gay couple I was counseling was having difficulty finding the male G-spot so I---” “Look, my evening hasn’t been great. I’d appreciate it if you could just get to the point.” Luke said, with a face that confirmed he was pretty tired of his dad’s endless tales of the sex therapy he provided. “Riiiight... So, you know the girl I was dating?” Luke nodded, unsure what his father’s love life had to do with his sudden reappearance. “Welllll. She kicked me out. Turns out I hadn’t told her we were in a polyamorous relationship. Crazy how that happens. Anyways, I just need a spot to rest my head for a few days until I get an apartment.” Luke just raised an eyebrow in reply, hoping his dad wasn’t asking what he thought he was asking. “... I was hoping that spot could be here? I’ll sleep on the couch. Or on the floor. All the nearby motels are full, I’m kinda out of options.” Luke sighed in exasperation. He turned his head and stared at the starry night sky for a moment. Luke couldn’t look his dad in the eyes while he thought. He had to make a rational decision. Luke rather wouldn’t have dealt with his dad for another moment if he had any option, but he was family…. “Sure. Fine. Whatever. Come on in.” Luke said with a shrug, like the decision had been entirely out of his hands. There probably was some truth to that. Men like Luke don’t say no to men like his dad. As his dad stepped out of the night black and into the warm lighting of the house, part of the reason Luke preferred not to talk with his dad became obvious. Because where Luke was all soft and flabby with a thick layer of fat, any vestige of his college football body long past, his dad continued to have a body that radiated masculine energy to some extent. He hadn’t given in to his every whim as Luke had and it clearly showed. Matt looked good for a man his age. He had maintained his quarterback build from thirty years ago with a strict gym regimen. Even though he had a good layer of chunk covering him it was clear he still muscular and handsome. His dad couldn’t be faulted the unfortunate difference between them, but Luke always blamed him a bit for having to reside in his more muscular shadow. At least the few inches of height Luke had on his pops gave him a few coat hangers to hang his masculine pride on to. He couldn’t help but long for the college days when he dwarfed his dad with his own muscularity, but those days were now long gone. “Matt! It’s been too long!” Macy squealed while she ran down the stairs. Luke tried to not to blame his dad for his obvious ‘excitement’ upon seeing Macy. The way her rack bounced up and down as she rushed down the stairs was unintentional, but Luke could see how a red-blooded man like his father was aroused. The pair exchanged quick hugs, and Luke thought his dad’s eyes rested on Macy’s body just a second too long. “Did I just hear correctly you’ll be staying with us for the next couple of days?” She innocently asked. She had a certain shine and glimmer to her most people didn’t have at 2am, and her beauty contrasted sharply with her husband’s sunken and pudgy face. Matt let out a short uncomfortable laugh while scratching his mostly bald head. Luke was reminded with a grin how much his dad disliked being in anyone’s debt. “Yeah, Lukey was kind enough to let me have the couch for the next few days. I hope you don’t mind.” Macy quickly waved her hands in giddy excitement. “Of course not! We haven’t chatted in forever, it’s about time I got all caught up with my father-in-law. There are some blankets in the cupboard Matt, I imagine you’ll probably want to hit the hay.” Luke was glad his dad nodded and head towards the couch. He’d feel a lot better about having his dad strutting around his house if his wife wasn’t wearing her revealing nightgown. “We’ll catch up tomorrow dad. Good night.” “Good night kiddo.” ----------- When the couple was again tucked in, the events of the evening replayed in Luke’s head. Some part of him felt like he had made a terrible mistake. He’d put his foot down this time, and not let his father walk all over him. “This time will be different” Luke softly mumbled while sleep slowly caught up with him. He stretched out his arms and gently spooned Macy. His big body may fill him with self loathing, but at least it was good cuddle material for his wife. While he brought her in for a hug he noticed how tense her body still was. She was wide awake. “Everything okay hun?” Luke asked as he drifted further and further away. “Luke. Babe. We need to talk.” Immediately Luke was brought back to reality. He felt a bit anxious. “Alright,” was all he could mutter. “I’ve been thinking about my little… predicament. I know we’ve been trying really hard, but it feels like we aren’t getting anywhere, so II did some googling today….” Please don’t suggest strap on. Please don’t suggest strap on. Please don’t suggest strap on. “... And I think we should bring someone else into the bedroom.” Luke shot up in surprise. He definitely hadn’t been expecting that. He could get behind it though. Another sexy woman crawling over him, that’d be sure to finally be able to push his wife over the edge. “Who do you have in mind?” Luke asked with as much innocence as he could muster. He had his mind on their sexy, young neighbor girl. Her husband had been deployed for the past few months, and she looked horny enough to even fuck Luke, fat rolls and all. It helped she was always watching whenever Macy was sunbathing in her bikini. The thought of the two women making out was already flashing through his mind. Luke’s last attempt at eating out Macy had gone rather horribly but the neighbor looked like a girl who knew her way around those parts. “I was thinking Matt.” Luke’s blood turned ice-cold right away. “My dad?” he practically screeched in disbelief. “Calm down. Yes, it’s a little weird. But honestly, anything besides a guy isn’t gonna do much for me.” “Okay. Fair enough. But still, my dad?” Macy shrugged. “Do you know any other guy as sexually liberated as him? He has a fling every other night. One woman could not be enough for him. I want this to be a one time thing, and your dad is the only one I know who sees sex as just sex. Do you wanna get in some internet weirdo?” Luke had to admit she had a point. He couldn’t count his dad’s ‘girlfriends’ in the last month on one hand. Slowly, Luke felt his wife’s gentle and tender hands interlock with his. “Only say yes if you’re okay with it hun.” Macy softly said. But in her eyes Luke could see a certain kind of desperation. Their sex had been dull for months. He hadn’t heard her orgasm for nearly a year, and he was sure she had been faking it for a while before that. They used to go at it daily, even when Luke had turned into a blob, but Luke’s sex drive was slowly drying up while hers was still very much active. Luke couldn’t imagine the amount of hormones raging through her body, a woman like her needed to be pleased. “Okay babe.” Luke said with a gentle smile. The idea of his dad in the same bedroom as him, fucking the same woman, was still really weird to him. But Luke also knew it’d be good for her. He had heard the female orgasm was kind of like an engine, after a kick start it could be relatively easy to reactivate. And as unfortunate as it was, his dad was the best man for the job. And hey, maybe his dad wouldn’t even succeed in getting her off, wouldn’t that be a blow to his ego as self certified sex guru. The couple looked at each other and smiled. After one awkward encounter maybe their troubles could be behind them. Finally, after a long, eventful evening, Luke dozed off. “And whenever had a little awkwardness killed anyone?” He softly mumbled while the world faded to black. ---------------------- The events of the night before suddenly jumped back into Luke’s mind when he found his dad jerking off on his living room couch. First Luke calmed down somewhat while remembering that he had voluntarily provided lodgings to his dad. Then he was severely freaked out because his dad was lying completely nude and jerking off in his living room. He wanted to scream out but hesitated for a moment, the sight intriguing him. He could see why his dad was such a lady killer, he had the body to pull it off. Perhaps he’d was best categorized as a having the build of a coach, with thick juicy pecs and the faint outline of abs. All of it covered in a slight layer of grey fur. And of course, there was the thick cock he was jerking off in a slow rhythmic motion. Luke found himself a bit jealous of his dad’s member, because he looked to be packing an inch or two more than Luke. In fact, seeing his dad lay there say comfortable in his own skin flared up quite a few of Luke’s own insecurities. Luke stopped his pondering and brought himself back to reality. “Dad? What the fuck!” Matt didn’t seem the slightest bit dazed by the interruption of his son. “Hey Lukey! Morning.” He said, while not looking up from his jerking. Luke had prayed his dad had grown some inhibitions since they last slept under the same roof but that clearly wasn’t the case. He knew that sexual self-confidence was probably just as attractive to the younger women Matt slept with as his masculine body. It was annoying to deal with if he was your dad though. “There’s a bathroom upstairs. If you gotta take care of your morning wood, do it there. There you aren’t in the view of the neighbors.” Luke calmly explained, trying not to look while his dad let out a few more grunts of pleasure. “Alright. Alright. I’ll go do this out of view…” Matt smacked his hard member in his hands, the sound plastering a grin on his face. “Wanna join me? Often during therapy sessions I recommend guys jerk off with their friends, helps the bonding experience as well as activate…” “Normal dad’s don’t jerk off with their sons. Don’t be weird.” Matt let that hang in the air for a moment, considering if he should go with his reply. “Most dads don’t fuck their son’s wives either.” He said in an amused tone. Luke felt his blood turn cold. “How did---.” “Macy. She asked me if I’d be willing to fuck her as she left for work. I’m glad she did, it’s gonna be a reallll fun evening.” Matt said while slapping his son on the back with the hand he had just seconds earlier being using to jerk off with. There was a smirk on his face but it didn’t seem cruel, rather one of genuine excitement. Luke cringed and winced, but he was thankful he himself didn’t have to be the one asking his dad if he’d be up for the threesome. “Alright, I’m gonna take care of this.” Matt said pointing as his cock before bounding up the stairs with a confident whistle. As Luke heard the slapping of his dad’s balls between his trained thighs Luke reminded himself to kick him out as soon as possible. Probably the worst part of the jealousy that raged through Luke while he heard more grunts of pleasure emerge from the bathroom upstairs, was knowing his dad didn’t mean to make Luke feel bad. Matt had always been completely relaxed with nudity, his many, many sexual partners and countless hours of discussing intercourse in lecture halls had dissolved any restraint about sex and being naked. He didn’t mean to make his son feel bad about his fat and sexless body, but feeling bad was all that Luke could do while he compared himself to his more virile dad. Luke sighed, and hoped the eight hours of office work that were ahead of him would take his mind off things. PART 2: They decidedly did not. “Threesome?” He heard the snack lady ask while she strolled past his desk. Luke felt his blood turn hot. “What? No.... I wouldn’t do that kind of thing. Happily married. Who told you? My wife---” He stuttered and stumbled. How could she know? Did the whole office know? Did everyone know? Was his life over? Should he moved to Texas? India? The snack lady looked unfazed. “Tea, want some?” She asked again, shaking the kettle she had on her cart. Ah. He had just misheard. Shit. Luke mumbled something along the lines of ‘No thanks’ and she moved the cart along. He knew that mishearing ordinary conversation probably wasn’t an indication of confidence, yet still he didn’t feel like pulling out of the night’s upcoming plans. Part of that was desperation, part of it knowing there weren’t that many alternatives that didn’t tap into his wife’s fetish for fucking men with dildo’s, and part of it a certain….morbid curiosity. Luke’s phone buzzed with a text. It rarely did that. “Hon, grab some dinner near work and only walk into the bedroom at 8pm sharp. I want both my studs walking through the door at the same time. -Mace” Luke smiled a little, his wife could be one kinky fucker. And being called a stud made him feel a little better while chomping down a donut. --------------------- Luke quietly looked at his dad again under the dim light of the lamp. Matt’s handsome square jaw and stubbled face looked intensely into nothingness. Luke was reminded again of how much better his dad looked in his fifties than he himself looked now in his thirties. He tried not to let that bother him, especially as they were so close to the big moment. Both men were standing in nothing but their briefs, so Luke had ample time to scan up and down his dad’s body. He didn’t even look that great, but he carried that body with such confidence he didn’t need to be ripped like a model. “At least I’m not 5’9.” Was all Luke could think while he looked at his own belly with discontent. “Come on in boys.” Macy’s songbird like voice sang from the other side of the door. The two men quickly glanced at each other. Father and son. An unusual couple, but Matt had enough gentle warmth radiating about him that Luke felt somewhat put at ease. His dad was just treating this as fun. Luke reminded himself he should do so too. With a last nod of consent both men entered at the same time. Macy laid there, temptingly and tantalizingly nude with just a then sheet covering her exquisite body. She was a goddess. Luke suddenly felt bad that he’d never shared her before. Her figure was beautiful. They had been each other's first the initial semester of college a dozen years back an neither had been with anyone else. Luke placed himself in front of Macy’s ‘entrance’ and softly pushed his bulge covered in sagging tighty-whities against her. He had hoped the display would be a tease, but it looked more like he was just pushing his belly into her. “Lukey, baby, I want you up here.” Macy said with a wink and a gentle tap next to her head. Luke took his new position with a little unease. His wife stripped him of his unflattering garment, his cock jumping into the warm air of the room with eager excitement. Macy’s eyes were completely focused on Luke’s hard cock and Luke’s cock alone. Macy stretched out her hand and slowly jerked it, her small her hands making the average piece of equipment look bigger. Luke tried focusing on the way his wife’s eyes beautifully sparkled while she stared at the piece of meat in her hands. But he found his gaze alternating between his wife’s curvy form and his masculine dad, who was standing at the end of the bed. Matt’s gaze was firmly planted on Macy’s hot body, his big chest heaving while he rubbed his bulge through the fabric of his stylish and tight underwear. Luke thought he’d be a whole lot more weirded out by his dad standing there if he hadn’t seen him naked and in a state of arousal so many times. Seeing him slowly getting himself hard felt strangely… Normal. With a gruff his dad stepped out of his underwear into complete nakedness. Macy didn’t even look, her eyes were still plastered firmly on her husband. It was something Luke was thankful for, he knew how much of a thing she had for muscular guys, and his dad somewhat fit into that category. Luke wanted nothing more than for his eyes to roll back and to be lost in a wave of pleasure, but he couldn’t pull away from the sight of his dad preparing to enter his wife. Matt pulled out a condom, and rolled it onto his completely hard dick with a single casual hand and the expertise of someone who did it often. Luke felt jealousy burn in him again. Why did his shit genes not endow him with a thick seven and a half inch tool like his dad had swinging between his legs instead of saddling him with an average five and half? Slowly and gently his dad entered, without pause. Macy took it like a pro, her vagina was made for cock. Without even a glance at Matt, she directed Luke onto the bed and pulled his cock into her mouth, licking up the small drop of pre at the tip, savoring the taste. Luke felt like he was on top of the world, his model like wife giving him a blowjob with an expression of pure pleasure plastered on her face, undoubtedly because she had the honor of servicing his great cock…. Then Luke remembered there was another man inside of her, and he was much more likely to be the source of the pleasure. His feeling of greatness was shattered by the large silhouette of his father standing on the edge of the bed. Luke pursed his lips in dissatisfaction while he looked at the guy standing on the other end of Macy, a man with a trained physique and superior endowment, who Luke knew was much more virile than he currently was. Luke once again found himself not looking at his beautiful wife, but at his dad. Part of him hoped he could spot some secret technique that he could replicate to give his wife the pleasure Matt was currently providing. That would mean her new moans of pleasure weren’t just a consequence of a bigger, better cock. Then Luke spotted something awfully strange while looking at his dad’s silhouette. He knew people said sex is the best work-out, but he had never thought to take it seriously. His dad looked a little leaner than just a few minutes ago. Like he had burned a half dozen pounds. Clearly all of it had been fat, because the abs that were now on display looked great. His pecs looked a little deeper and square too. Luke was just about to comment on it when he felt himself going over the edge. It had come suddenly, but then it almost always did with him. He didn’t even get to shout that he was cumming before shooting his small dribble into his wife’s mouth. A wave of tiredness washed over Luke following the encounter. He always felt drained after sex. He threw himself back onto the bed. At first he closed his eyes as sleep always came seconds after he came. But the sound of Macy’s soft moans and his dad’s grunts were too overwhelming to ignore. “Now it’s just you that needs to come.” Matt said smiling while lifting Macy up in his arms. It was the first time that Macy really looked at her father-in-law while getting fucked by him and her faced showed she clearly liked what she saw. Matt increased his pace and depth, making Macy’s eyes roll back in their sockets. Matt closed his eyes as he drilled her, savoring the feeling of stretching yet another woman open. Luke was the only one aware of the remarkable scene unfolding while Matt’s cock continued to firmly push into Macy. Because it almost appeared as with every thrust his dad made, he seemed a little bigger than before. It’s effect was nearly unnoticeable, but due to Matt’s rapid pace he slowly seemed to inflate with the tiniest part of a pound. And it wasn’t fat, mind you, it was the most masculine of compounds. Muscle Luke could see that after ten minutes of continuously fucking his wife, his dad seemed a bit beefier. Proportionally more muscled. Luke didn’t think about how that was odd and against every law of nature he knew till the screams of pleasure from his wife suddenly dragged him back to reality. “Oh fuck. Oh fuck? Oh fuck!” Macy yelled out while experiencing an orgasm for the first time in forever. Her stiffened body loosened as she rode her wave of bliss into cloud nine. Matt gently laid her on the bed and pulled his thick cock out of her. He didn’t seem to have noticed yet that his arms looked just a tad beefier and more muscular than before. Luke bit his tongue. Whatever he saw, he assured himself, it probably wasn’t real. A trick of the light, or whatever. People don’t just grow, right? Matt looked at his rock hard dick. He still hadn’t cum, but he felt like he was just a few tugs away from exploding. He looked Macy directly in the eyes and then gave his baby maker a firm squeeze. “Fuck yeah.” He growled with a grin, while he shot his load into condom. Luke thought his dad’s dick looked just a hair longer than a few minutes ago, had he not been fully hard when he entered? Matt carefully peeled the tight condom off his rod, and looked at it cluelessly for a second. “You got a bin?” He asked. Luke stared out into the distance, the entire last minute feeling more and more like a dream and haze. He only registered the question had been aimed at him after a few seconds. “Oh! No. Just put it on somewhere on the desk.” Luke said with a slight, dismissive wave of his hand. He just wanted to catch some rest before he started seeing weirder stuff than growing dads. Matt shifted his naked weight from one leg to another in front of the desk, not certain where to put the stretched-out cum-filled rubber. He ended up hanging it over a picture so it wouldn’t drip out over the table. Luke wasn’t sure if he intentionally chose to hang it over a honeymoon photo, covering Macy’s face with the worn out condom. “Thanks for the fun and a great lay” Matt said as he winked at Macy with a chuckle. A girlish giggle from Luke’s wife was the only reply. “We’ll see you tomorrow dad.” Luke said, while firmly looking at the door. “Oh. Before I forget, Lukey. Mind grabbing me a tub of protein from the store tomorrow? I’m gonna be apartment hunting and super busy, but I’ll need some after my heavy lifting session tomorrow. Don’t want this body getting soft!” “Get your own protein. Dad.” Luke said with snark and sleep invading his voice. Matt’s eyes flared for a moment and Luke thought he had made a terrible mistake. He was fully prepared for a speech about what happened if you ignored requests from the better men in the world. The more muscular men. The more hung men. The men that fucked your wife. But such a speech did not come. “Good night, Lukey.” His dad said with a shrug. Luke looked at the variety of bodily fluids slathered over his wife’s puss. He did not feel like saying “Good night” back. -------------------------- Quietly Luke shut the door on his car. It was 6am and he had tried to be as quiet as possible while he had sneaked around the house. He had originally just wanted to sit in the living room and watch some TV till it was time to leave for work, but he had forgotten his dad had taken over the couch. So instead he sat in the car. The scenery was better too, because it was a place that didn’t involve seeing memories of his dad in every bit of furniture. Memories of his dad growing and swelling with muscl---. “No.” Luke mumbled to himself. He wouldn’t give in to spectral images just yet. People don’t just grow. He had to take his mind off things. He slowly kicked the car into gear, driving to the nearest 24H grocery store. Yet still images of his dad were all that filled Luke’s mind. His heavy breathing. His muscles slowly inflating with each and every thrust... Luke turned on the only piece of distraction he had readily available in his car, the radio. “...To close of the midnight show, here is Lizzo, with her hit new single ‘Juice!’." Luke wasn’t familiar with the tune but considering it was designed to be an earworm, it didn’t take long for him to sing along unapologetically loudly. “Ain’t my fault I’m out here getting loose.” Luke sang, while tapping on the steering wheel with his fingers. “Gotta blame it on the goose, gotta blame it on my juice baby.” The rhythm was infectious, and Luke almost forgot about the pickle he was in. Almost. Because while he waited for the traffic light to turn green, his mind conjured up strange daydreams and images. Daydreams that were more akin to remnant’s of nightmares. Instead of being in the car he suddenly found himself outside his bedroom door, peeking timidly into the room he had spent countless nights. The colours were hazy, washed out and vague, but what he saw inside burned into his eyes nonetheless. His wife was being held suspended in the air by one man’s beefy arms. Another big man was standing in front of her delicate body, stretching her passage wide open with his superior manhood. Luke couldn’t see their faces, but he didn’t need to, he knew who these men were. They were his worst fears personified. The fear that sooner or later his hot wife would get powerful men worthy of her delicious body. Luke felt sick. When he had first lost his football honed body to rolls of fat, this was a common nightmare for him. But he hadn’t seen it for a year or two. Had the threesome reawakened his anxiety? But he had consented to his dad’s participation, so why did he still feel so… Defiled? Luke felt his mouth go dry. Besides the deep horror, some of the vision inspired awe, he had to admit it. It’s in our human nature to love seeing the best our species has to offer during their most intimate moments, straight porn of guys with big dicks is popular for a reason after all. And jeez were these men and his wife perfect together. The man railing her was much bigger than Luke had been in his prime, with muscle cascading over muscle to form a thick and solid build that would be the envy of any man. His wives mewling sounds coupled with the juices cascading over her thighs, convinced Luke this modern hercules was big everywhere. Luke’s goggling was interrupted by a sudden sharp scream of pleasure coming from his wife. Luke knew it was all a daydream but it certainly sounded very real. He made eye contact with this dream version of the woman he was married to. Her mouth formed into a cruel grin, and she opened it to speak. But the sound that left her throat wasn’t the voice of Macy. It was the voice of Lizzo, singing her new hit single. “Ain’t my fault I’m out here getting loose. Gotta blame it on my juice. Gotta blame it on my juice. Gotta blame it on my juice. Gotta blame it on my juice. Gotta blame it on my--- HONK Luke jumped awake again with a startle. The traffic light was green again, and clearly the people behind him wanted to get on with their day. He quickly pulled into the parking lot of the grocery store, rubbing the temple of his head trying to figure out where those strange dreams kept coming from. ------------- Even when he pushed his shopping cart through the isles there wasn’t much else Luke could think about. He threw in some croissants, breakfast was his favourite. He passed by the tub of protein his Dad had requested. He halted for a moment in front of it. He could be the rebellious little devil and disobey his dad’s request, but there was no harm in helping him out, just this once, right? He threw the tub of protein in his shopping cart. While he did so he felt a strangle electric shock travel through his body. Luke clicked his tongue and pulled his face into a frown while an uncomfortable thought lingered in his mind. He suddenly thought hadn’t been daydreaming or experiencing left over nightmares at all. It was something more powerful. More primal. Not just a simple conjuring of the mind, instead it was a warning. A word of caution. An exhortation. Luke felt a chill travel through his spine while he sought the exact word to describe the alien feeling. A premonition. ------------------------------------- Continue to part III
  4. himrbicep

    A Sinister Change

    Hi All Don't know why but I thought I'd repost my old story that I wrote for the old forums back when I wasn't himrbicep. I feel like I haven't contributed to this forum since its rebirth. Its a kinky story, and quite dark in places, but I have a feeling some people on here will enjoy it in its fullness haha. I apologise, where I wrote it in parts some is first person and some is third person, hopefully it's not too jarring. Enjoy! And feedback or opinions please let me know I've always been a fan of longer stories myself, so it's a big one! x I guess I ought to start this story with a look at the past, because that’s where it truly began. At the age of 7 my mum and I had just moved into a completely new neighbourhood. Looking back now it was perfectly delightful, but being a young strong minded individual I was still sulking about leaving the estate I’d grown up on. It was a beautiful day, and the house was truly a beauty. White picket fences, a little balcony on the front, nicely trimmed hedges and all that jazz. Truth is my dad had died, I hardly ever saw him while he was living and so I guess the fact he’d gone and left a fair bit of money behind was only a good thing as far as I was concerned. I jumped out of the truck, now I was actually here I was a little less stroppy, but I still couldn’t help be extremely nervous. My name is Charlie by the way, at the age of 7 I was a pretty cute little kid I guess. Light brown hair that stuck up wherever it wanted to, and little blue eyes that were forever sparkling, I used to play outside a lot, and so while at such a young age I was by no means athletic looking, I was definitely fit. I went bounding up the front path and into the house, the massive staircase twisted up and around onto a long slightly darker landing, I remembered where my room was and went running to see… nothing. It was still empty, the only thing in it was my bed, but that was boring, I didn’t want to sleep. I trotted gently to the window to check on my mum, and could see her looking through a couple of boxes in the back of the car whilst waiting for the lorry with the rest of our stuff. It was then I saw someone else out of the corner of my eye. Another kid, who looked to be about my age was playing in his front garden next door. I went running downstairs and out the front door and stuck my head up over the fence, but suddenly found myself with nothing to say. I stared at him, and he stared blankly back at me. “Hello?” he said after a horrendously long silence. I sort of smiled and made a ‘heh’ noise. For some reason I had gone shy. He looked at me like the strangest thing he’d ever seen and I suppose I can understand why. After another couple of seconds he dropped his football and moved closer towards the fence. “I’m Chris” he said plainly, and this time smiled, and I don’t know why but that smile made me so happy I found myself able to talk. “I’m Charlie” I replied simply “I think we’re neighbours now” I added, and the two of us smiled together. Over the next month Chris and I became the best of friends, we were never apart, when we were at school we sat together, and talked behind our books when we were supposed to be reading, and when we were home he was at my house or I at his, and we would make cushion forts, kick a football or something along those lines. My favourite game however, I decided was wrestling, and while we were never technically any good, and we just had fun doing it, there was something really enjoyable about the closeness. Chris had the brightest blond hair you’d seen and sparkly blue eyes and pouty lips and was ever so slightly bigger than me, this almost indefinitely meant I never won, but for some reason that I could not at that age fathom – I didn’t care. I was almost pleased about it, as though letting Chris win was the right thing to do, and me being on the floor underneath him was where I should always end up. There was not a thing about our playing that was sexual at that age, it was just boys being boys, but we were incredibly close, and promised to be best friends forever. Our promise was kept, and we got through four years of junior school, never leaving each other’s side, we still would play outside after school, or sometimes on video games now, and we loved each others company. I had grown a fair bit, and I loved being one of the taller people in class, in fact the only person that made me feel small was Chris, because he had grown even more. The teacher would often mention his size, he wasn’t a freak by any means, but if we all stood together his head poked out above ours, and he was slightly thicker too, most of the kids my age looked like stick insect human beings, apart from Jim the ‘fatty fat fat’ of the class. Why Chris grew faster I didn’t know, I didn’t even consider it, we lived pretty much the same lifestyle, but I guess he just had different genetics to me. I wondered sometimes when we wrestled, and I ended up on the floor underneath his ever heavier weight, just how big he was going to get. By the time we left school he was really starting to grow fast, and I could notice little muscles bulging on his body, you wouldn’t know I had muscles looking at me! But I didn’t care that Chris was bigger, we were best friends, and he could always win wresting matches whenever he wanted, he didn’t have to try very hard at all either, and I still got that strange bubbly feeling inside when he won and was on top of me. The summer holiday that year was a horrible one. My nerves about finally joining the big school were taking over my life. I had gotten used to being the oldest and one of the biggest and now I was going to be the smallest. Chris didn’t care so much, he never really worried about anything much. It was nice to know I would have him beside me. Or so I thought. I remember that day more than any other in my entire life. The day Chris told me he was moving away. I cried inconsolably, I didn’t understand why he had to leave, how he could let his mother drag us apart. It wasn’t fair, and I knew I would never have another friend like Chris. I remember the day I waved goodbye to him and his mother sat in the front of the delivery truck. Tears were streaming down my face and I couldn’t stop them, Chris just looked rather glum, ever the tough one in the friendship…. __________________________________________ But that was over five years ago now, and I look back on it with a sort of appreciation that I had a friend as good as Chris. I had gone to secondary school, and it hadn’t killed me, and I had done pretty well through it, I made some close friends- Clare and Liam the closest, and life was going fine. Today in fact is my first day of sixth form, when I can begin to study towards my A-level examinations. I turned up to school feeling rather pleased with myself, sixth formers had to look smart, and I had a great suit on that I thought I looked quite nice in. I was about six foot now, still slim built, with a hint of athleticism I suppose, so I guess I turned out ok, and was hoping to attract some attention now I didn’t have to wear the old grey school shorts and socks! I went down one of the halls to my new registration group and sat down, everyone was buzzing excitedly and catching up on their summer holidays past. The register was taken and I started to head down the halls for my first biology lesson, I was aware at that point of someone coming down the corridor, and it wasn’t until I did a double take that I noticed the size of him! He was about six foot four I would say, and extremely broad, he wore a suit also and filled it out almost to bursting, he must be a new student, I would have remembered a tank like him. I remember briefly thinking that I wish I could be a little bigger in shape as I went to pass him but the next thing I knew I was shoulder barged so incredibly hard I slammed into the locker and fell to the floor. The corridor thank god was pretty empty so I don’t think anyone saw. I stood up rubbing my head and drew my gaze up the enormous form in front of me; the handsome face was sneering at me with some sort of proud amusement. It was then I recognized the face in front of me, my mouth dropped open and my heart beat faster in my chest. “You always were the small one Char” he said in an incredibly deep voice, and without further ado strut off down the corridor chuckling. I stood frozen for a minute, gob smacked by what had just happened. That was Chris, there was no denying it.. but how much bigger had he gotten, and why had he just shoulder barged his old best friend with the force of a train? Biology passed by without much special occurring, that said if something special had happened I wouldn’t have noticed it, to say my head was somewhere else would be an understatement. Chris was huge; I could hardly believe the change in him. If I looked in the mirror now I could still see the young boy I had grown up from in my features, but Chris was so far from how I remembered him it was hard to believe he was the same person. I kept wondering why he had barged me so hard, I was 99% sure it wasn’t an accident. Maybe he was just being old jokey Chris, heck, if I were as big as him I would probably want to show it off a little, especially to get a reaction from someone who hadn’t witnessed the change in progress. Something deep inside of me however felt like something had changed, that our relationship wouldn’t be able to simply carry on as magically as it used to, if you’ve seen the film Fox and the Hound.. I kinda felt like the fox right now. Still, we had always played rough when we were little, maybe he just didn’t realize his strength these days and was just playing around like we used to in the front yard. I hoped so, and I definitely wanted to speak with him soon. My next class was English, and I looked around the almost full classroom for my now gargantuan friend, but he wasn’t there. I noticed Liam towards the back and went to sit with him instead and told him about what had happened, he told me to be careful and stay away but I laughed it off and thought nothing of it. Lesson after dull lesson occurred and I still didn’t see a sign of Chris, which is tricky with him being the size he was. I arrived at gym class slightly earlier than the rest of the class and had changed into my loose polo top and shorts and was sat on a bench in the gym awaiting the rest of the class. The students were filing in one by one and I was suddenly aware that I didn’t really want to see Chris in this class, he was too big, and as if by some cruel fate no longer had the thought finished passing through my mind when the coach walked in… followed closely by Chris. If he had looked big this morning in his suit he looked positively insane in his PE top. The fabric was stretched so tightly across his body that you could tell exactly what his body would look like if he had been naked. His arms were what first caught my attention, great basketball sized biceps hung from the short sleeves, criss-crossed with veins the thickness of my little finger almost. His forearms were thick and strong, and so veined they looked almost like a road map of some point. I glanced back up to look at his huge shoulders and thick bulging neck and my eyes bulged slightly as I took in the largest chest I’d ever seen, his shirt was stretched ridiculously tight over it, and you could tell there was a deep crevasse in between the two pecs, his nipples had so much muscle packed behind them that they were pointing down almost to the floor and made two large bumps in the material. The t shirt wasn’t tight across his abs like it was the rest of his body purely because the jutting of his pecs pulled the material forwards almost like an awning. His thighs erupted out of his obscenely small shorts like tree trunks of pure power and mighty bulging carves bulged out of his lower leg, his shorts I noticed with an afterthought looked pretty tight too. I swallowed hard as he walked down the gym to sit on one of the further benches; he didn’t so much as glimpse at me. I watched him go past, his expansive back almost resembling the sails on a passing ship as he went, tight muscular round buttocks rolling against each other as he walked under the tight pale blue cotton. I wrenched my gaze back to the coach, mouth slightly open, and was distantly aware of the creaking of the bench at the end of the gym. “Welcome to your first term of Physical Education in the sixth form” he started, the coach was a big man by any standards but after watching Chris enter the room none us were in the slightest bit impressed. “We’re starting this half term with wresting” he announced, and a small part of my soul died at that exact moment. “As it’s the first week we’ll just have some practise bouts and I’ll come around and check how much you remember from last year. I’ll let you choose your own partners, and we’ll have four matches going on at any one time in each corner of the gym. GO” he finished, blowing his whistle, and I stood immediately looking for Liam with an almost terrifying urgency but before I had even made a move a large strong hand had a grip on my shoulders. I turned feeling ready to faint, as I was met with the same smug cocky grin I had seen in the corridor earlier “For old times sake?” he asked, feigning an innocent expression, before steering me onto a mat. After a few moments more everyone else had found their partners, and the first four partners were ready to begin. I stood facing my opponent, trying my absolute hardest not to vomit. Another whistle blew and before I knew what was happening something that I could only compare to a rhino launched itself in my direction, I was thrown to the matt with such force that my head bounced with a sickening thud and then I was shoved onto my front and my arm was pulled behind me so forcefully I was slightly surprised it didn’t dislocate. I felt his ton weight resting on the small of my back, it didn’t hurt but the sheer weight of him was almost making taking breath difficult. “Bring back memories does it?” I heard a snicker in my ear. Several of the other students had laughed at the quickness of the fight, and a couple more had gathered round to watch the next, I wasn’t looking forward to it. Chris climbed off of me and I slowly got up trying to catch my breath and trying not to look too defeated or embarrassed. We got back into the starting positions, and I could see he was looking pumped, his muscles slightly red, almost as if anticipating more. Another whistle blew and this time I managed to take a step forward, I’m not sure what I had planned, but it didn’t matter anyway. Two large hands grabbed onto my waist so tight I thought I might burst, the next thing I knew my body was rising up in the air as if I weighed nothing at all and I was being turned upside down. I felt his head in between my thighs, and was powerless to do anything as he jumped forwards ready to slam me into the ground. I hit the floor hard, and the weight of the man landing on top of me forced every particle of air in my body to come whooshing out loudly. The class burst out laughing and just to add to my embarrassment Chris’ crotch was directly over my face. Winded as I was I was powerless to do anything and wriggled my head in vein slightly only to feel the biggest cock imaginable flop down my cheek. Through the thin material of Chris’ shorts I could feel the heat of it, and it felt to be about 7 inches long, completely soft!! I wriggled frantically now, completely freaked out by what used to be my best friend in the whole world and the class was roaring with laughter now as I tried useless to push up against Chris’ monstrous thighs, it was like trying to life a steel car off of my body. Chris purposefully got up as slowly as possible, and managed to rub his enormous crotch right across my face once more. He finally got up and I went running off into the changing rooms embarrassed out of my mind. As the locker room door closed behind me the laughter was drowned out, and I sat in the cold silence for a second, feeling my face glowing with blush. I look down totally dismayed, I had a raging erection. What had happened to Chris, why was he being so nasty to me? What was happening to me, getting turned on by a beating from another man? I didn’t have time to think as I head the door swing open once again, I did my best to hide under some nearby clothes. I sat trembling under the coats and was all too aware of the heavy footfalls coming in my directions. I thought for one fleeting moment they were going to continue and go straight past but silence fell over the room as the person stopped walking. I knew who it was without having to look; the person on the other side of those coats was almost radiating hugeness. I was starting to feel a little sick. I could hear a deep chuckling building up on the other side of the material and could feel myself going red in the face. “Pathetic” the voice said simply, and then a vice like hand grabbed my through the clothes haphazardly piled atop me and pulled me up into the air again with no effort at all. I was dropped onto the floor directly in front of him, but didn’t manage to land properly and slipped clumsily down onto my ass. I looked up nervously at Chris and… he seemed bigger. I couldn’t tell if it was the angle I was at or not, but from my position on the floor he looked to be at least 6 foot 7, and the pump he had gotten in the gymnasium was still evident, and then a bit more muscle seemed to have appeared on top of that. I stared, shutting my mouth quickly as I realized it was hanging open. Being so close to his feet part of his face was obscured by the jutting chest that hung off his frame. I felt no need to continue staring up at him like this, I didn’t want to fuel the man’s ego, and so I began to rise slowly, though the shaking in my knees made my hope of looking graceful impossible. I stood to my full height, and there was no denying now the change in him, I had to look up to see his strikingly handsome face, and I felt myself shiver at the thought of what Chris could do to me here on my own. “Why’d you run away?” he growled and I decided not to answer him, I thought it was fairly obvious. “I wasn’t finished with you” he added, and that thought scared the life out of me, I would have ended the lesson resembling pate if we had continued any further. He took a step forward so that his almighty chest thumped into me, though at his new height his chest was hitting me more at chin level, and I stumbled back. He grinned evilly. “What’s happened to you?” I asked, trying to sound brave, but my voice quivered betraying me. Again he laughed, and his vast chest shook and his abs contorted and twisted under his top. He looked down at me once again, taking another step forward and forcing me to stumble a pace backwards. “Nothings changed at all, I was always better than you and I still am” he said grinning. “But we were best friends” I said, I heard myself and realized I sounded as though I were begging. At this he took a large step and his chest thumped into me so hard that I was caught of balance and went stumbling backwards until I hit back hard against the wall, smacking my head hard enough against the brick to make me temporarily see stars. Through the fog in my brain I could see him advancing and he didn’t stop until his mammoth body had me pinned against the wall. “Lets get one thing straight little man; I don’t need friends like you anymore,” he paused as he raised his hands into the air “I’ve got these babies now” he said and flexed triumphantly. I couldn’t help but gasp as the biggest bicep muscles I had ever seen in my life burst into life in front of my eyes. The huge peaks of muscle split, rising higher and higher bursting with veins and emitting such evident power I knew then and there he could kill me with them. Despite the intense fear his muscle display was causing me, his show of power and the inexplicably manly smell that was wafting from his deep manly pits was causing a reaction in me I couldn’t even begin to explain, and one I hoped to high heaven Chris wouldn’t notice. He flexed his chest now, and through the top I could veins and striations formed in ways I didn’t know possible, the muscles in his chest, which if I’m honest felt more like rocks, were forcing their way into my chest as though it were made of butter and I could feel myself being crushed against the wall behind me. “You were nothing then… and you’re less than that now” he said, and clearly the friendship we had shared as children meant not a thing to him now. My arousal and fear left no room for sadness at his remark, and my erection was almost painful now. He relaxed his chest and I was able to take a breath in at long last. He shook his head slowly, as though I truly disgusting him, and I felt myself averting his gaze in shame. “I’ll be needing your lunch mo…” he began, but stopped suddenly, and I looked up to see what had stopped him, hoping against hope that he had spotted more worthy of his interest than me. I almost died when I saw him looking at the all too obvious, though not exactly impressive, tent in my shorts. I began jabbering, trying to explain that I wasn’t gay, that he wasn’t turning me on, tried to say anything that would stop the unavoidable beating that was heading my way. He made his way towards me far quicker than he had before and I felt a huge hand wrap firmly around my throat, and my feet left the floor as I was slid effortlessly up the wall. He held me up maybe three feet off the floor, and I began choking something fierce. The force of his grip was so strong my choking was practically useless; there was no way consciousness was staying with me today. I tried to kick my legs but his mammoth chest had them pinned almost painfully against the wall, my fingers worked frantically in vain to try and get him off me, but I soon realized that my two hands working together were powerless to even remove one of his fingers. Despite the seriousness of the situation I found my eyes becoming fixed on the almighty biceps and triceps that kept me up here as though I were a feather, and I was aware that my erection was still throbbing in my shorts, which was probably angering him further. The veins in his forearms popped up in relief as the hand tightened itself tighter around my pathetically fragile neck. I could feel my wind pipe getting close to collapsing, and my vision began fading as I knew I was about to pass out when “Chris?” called a voice from the other end of the changing room, it was the coach. I felt the hand release me and again I fell badly, though this time I managed to land on my feet. I let out a huge gasp and then a cough, but Chris obviously wanting to hide my presence slapped a hand over my mouth with such a force that my face stung from the force of the slap. My body was still trying to get more air into my lungs and I choked still, the sound muffled in the large hand over my mouth. I was in pain, and gasping for breath to stay conscious, and yet somehow I found myself wanting him to put one of those big manly fingers into my mouth for me to suck on. “I’m here coach; I think that little guy took off. I’ll be right out” he called down the changing room, and I prayed to God to bless the man that had saved my life. “I’m not surprised” replied the coach “he looked like a 5 year old girl next to you” the coach continued clearly unaware I was present. A whole new shade of red made itself apparent across my face and Chris looked at me with a smug grin. “This isn’t over” he said simply, venom in his voice. He removed his hand, and strutted round the corner towards the exit of the room. I slid down the wall and burst into tears, my hopes of a friendly reconciliation shattered. My first day of school had gone from an exciting new chapter in my life, to a brand new nightmare thanks to a changed face from the past. _____________________________________________ Charlie sat in his room that night feeling sick to depths of his stomach, his homework, which would usually take half an hour or so had been delaying him for at least an hour now. He couldn’t get the images of today’s meeting out of his head, he couldn’t ignore the soreness around his neck from where the strong hand had crushed into the skin, and by far worse of all, he couldn’t do anything about the random insatiable erections that kept popping up in his boxers. He slept uneasily that night and awoke in the morning mortified to find he’d had a wet dream, he couldn’t remember at all what he’d been dreaming about, but Charlie was fairly sure he knew. Charlie began to pack his things ready for another day of school and for the first time in as long as he could remember he found himself not wanting to go, wanting to pretend to be ill and stay at home, where he knew he wouldn’t bump into a certain someone. But no, there was nothing to be achieved by doing that, and so with as much false confidence as he could muster he made his way to another day of school. The first lesson was fairly normal in its long boring lecture like style, and indeed second period passed without a single mishap, but the one thing that Charlie really did notice, was that wherever he was, he could here someone whispering about the huge new kid, and Charlie couldn’t help but get down a little every time he heard it. Indeed out on the school field during their morning break much talking behind hands was going on, and Charlie headed with much anticipation to where he and Clare and Liam usually hung out, behind a secluded patch of trees where they could have a laugh in their own space, as he paced down the sloping grass he felt his phone vibrate and smiled when he saw Clare ringing him, he didn’t answer as he knew she’d be hurrying him on like she always did and he began to run down to where the trees were. As soon as he was round the corner a foot tripped him and Charlie went skidding across the ground. With his heart immediately in his throat Charlie span round onto his back to look up into the one face he wanted to see less than any other, before he could begin to get up a huge triumphant foot had slammed Charlie back on the ground with a woomph, and struggle though he might, there was nothing he could do. Charlie met the cold gaze of his recent tormentor, and then found he couldn’t look at them anymore and averted his gaze. ‘Little fag can’t stay away’ Chris said slowly, twisting his foot on my chest softly almost as though contemplating whether to crush it or not. ‘Guess you wanted another beating to go home and whack that puny little cock to huh?’ he said in a mocking tone and the blush that seemed to be a permanent feature on Charlie’s face recently made its way across his nose and ears. ‘Chris I’m not gay’ he replied, stunning himself that he even managed to speak a word let alone a sentence. ‘Not gay…’ Chris laughed, bending down to pick Charlie up with one hand on either side of his head, lifting him until his face was crushed against the mammoth left pec of Chris’s enormous chest, hard nipple pressing just below Charlie’s bottom lip through the thin sleeveless vest. Immediately the naturally manly smell of the body in front of him made Charlie feel light headed, ‘then do you mind explaining the pathetic boners you keep springing every time you get near my muscles?’ Charlie shook his head slightly, the rock hard nipple rubbing against his chin. Chris let go and Charlie dropped the two inches or so to the ground, gasping quietly as he realized that the bottom of Chris’ pecs were now level with his forehead, though he didn’t understand it, nor want to believe it, Chris had grown massively again over night and was probably now just over seven foot, how was that even possible!? After a second or so of silence Charlie sighed quietly, ‘I don’t know what to say… I’ve never seen anyone as big as you before’ at this Chris snorted as though it were obvious that no one could be bigger than him ‘and I just’ Charlie paused trying to think of the words ‘I just see how big and powerful and strong you are and it makes me feel so small… like you are so much better than me.’ Charlie didn’t get the chance to say another word as Chris had burst out laughing, ‘I am so much better than you,’ he said with a cocky smirk ‘you are a pathetic little nothing that should be thrilled I even know who you are, and you better think of a fucking good reason why I shouldn’t snap you in half and leave you here for the worms.’ He said, his voice getting quieter as he continued. Charlie visibly shook where he stood, not a clue in the world what to say, ‘for old times sake?’ he said hopefully, but Chris shook his head ‘not good enough.’ Charlie looked back down at the floor again, trying to stop the tears in the corners of his eyes as he realized he was about to sell his soul to the devil. ‘I’ll do anything you say for the rest of my life’ Charlie said quietly, almost hoping that no one would hear him say it. ‘Anything?’ came the deep voice of the man stood above him, and Charlie nodded silently, looking up to the most sinister smug grin he had ever seen in his life. ‘So if I should need some last minute homework doing for me?’ Chris asked and again Charlie nodded in silence, ‘or if I should need some money for food’ he continued and Charlie once again nodded. ‘What about…’ Chris went on, his grin spreading further across his face, ‘what about if my sweaty manly pits need a good clean after a heavy workout?’ Charlie gawped open mouthed, stunned by what the man in front of him had just said, he stood stunned, trying to process what he’d just heard, when he noticed Chris lifting his left arm up above his head, and vest he was wearing allowing for a view of the manly crevasse that Charlie’s new tormentor had mentioned, a large hand cupped the back of his small head and Charlie found himself forced forwards until he could see nothing at all, and all he knew was the feel of the hot skin against his face and the incredibly strong smell now filling his nostrils like a drug. As he shifted his head slightly, Charlie could feel the tendons of Chris’ biceps towards the top of his head, and other ligaments and muscles he didn’t know the name of beneath his nose and chin, the wideness of Chris’ seemingly ever growing lats meant that Charlie was surrounded on all sides by thick muscle, and Charlie suddenly found himself losing control of himself. Charlie stuck his tongue out frantically, moaning slightly as he felt the hard bulging muscle under Chris’ skin, moaning slightly as he tasted the manly sweat that didn’t disgust him in the way he quietly knew is should, the light masculine hair tickled his face as Charlie wanted to more and more to be able to have his face over every part of Chris at the same time, he slid his head up, his tongue sliding from the pit to the underside of Chris’s gargantuan arm, that seemed now to easily be as wide as his own head. Charlie couldn’t explain it, but Chris’ skin, whilst being so silky in texture still allowed for the feeling of the steel like chords beneath it, and every inch of him tasted incredible, Charlie moaned to himself again as his tongue lost itself exploring crevices and ridges of rock solid muscle. Charlie almost creamed in his pants when he heard Chris whisper ‘fuuck’ under his breath, clearly enjoying the seeing to that Charlie was giving him, Charlie didn’t know who was more surprised by this turn of events, but he didn’t dare argue. Charlie’s cock was now rock hard against the hugely wide thigh he straddled comfortably, and he was about to begin thrusting when a heavy shove knocked him to the floor roughly. Chris laughed to himself, looking down still with a certain look of disgust. ‘Guess I may be able to find a reason to keep you around’ he smirked, before walked away, looking bigger than ever, and leaving Charlie with a face full of sweat and an erection he was sure would last forever. _______________________________________________ I awoke the next day feeling extremely tired after what could only be called a restless night’s sleep. I found myself once again dreading the day ahead and what it would bring but felt such a hypocrite having spent most of the night furiously masturbating, thinking of how Chris’ muscles had felt against my face, how powerful he was, whilst I smelled his sweat that had dried on my face. As it happened I had a relatively uneventful day at school, I mean sure I had passed Chris in the corridor and my insides had pretty much turned themselves inside out with fear, but he had simply smirked at me and walked on by. He was easily six foot eight now I looked properly, and while he hadn’t grown height wise much more his muscle had clearly not stopped expanding. He looked like a younger blonder bigger Zeb Atlas strolling down the corridors. The next day again I found myself feeling on edge pretty much all day but again made it through the day without any cause for concern. It was the Friday of that week I went into school feeling a tiny bit better, my body didn’t ache anymore in the areas Chris had gotten rough with and I was starting to think I might just have to suffer evil glances and occasional extra pieces of homework on Chris’ behalf. It was lunchtime and I didn’t have too long until classes started back up again so I ran to get my bag that I’d thrown in the P.E changing rooms before I ate. I retrieved my bag and went to have a quick piss, I had drunk far too much today. I was about to put my cock back in my pants when a large hand grabbed me by the face. It was so quick I didn’t even realise it was a hand at first, I couldn’t see a thing and in less than two seconds I felt myself pushed against a wall. I heard one of the toilet cubicle doors locking and began to tremble slightly; all too aware of what was beginning. ‘Didn’t want you getting too confident around here’ he said, his now familiar sneer planted firmly across his face. Whether it was me getting more attracted to him without realising or something else he seemed to be more handsome every time I saw him. ‘Why me?’ I asked simply, a tone of resignation in my voice, his smile grew even more as he let me go and laughed gently. ‘Don’t tell me you aren’t enjoying it Char’ he said with an almost playful hint in his voice that took me back to us wrestling as kids. ‘You may have noticed I’ve grown a lot since we were kids’ he continued, and I bit my tongue rather than risking my life by giving him attitude. ‘Since I’ve hit puberty I’ve noticed I enjoy exerting my power over people,’ he paused slightly as if recalling memories of such events and then spoke again ‘but more recently I’ve noticed that not only do I enjoy it immensely, but... it seems to make me grow.’ My mouth opened and I squinted slightly ‘that’s crazy Chris... it’s not possible.’ He laughed cruelly ‘the effects have been very very small for the last few years and I figured that just wasn’t going to do anymore, and then I remember you and me as kids.. what a pussy you always were and how you always seemed to be your happiest when I was kicking your ass’ I blushed furiously and shook my head ‘that’s not true!’ I lied quickly, so quickly in fact it gave me away instantly. ‘I figured that if making a small guy submit to me makes me grow, what would happen if I managed to find someone that actually enjoyed it, who felt in his guts like being a bitch was all he was born for..' I shook my head again more forcefully this time as if trying to fool myself more than him ‘it’s not true, you’ve gone mad’ I almost begged. He stared at me silently for a second or two, my heart seemed to beat loudly in slow motion as his hand reached for the collar of his sweat drenched gym polo and yanked. His forearm bulged and with a loud rip that almost sounded like a bang his shirt was in tatters on the floor. His magnificent tanned pecs quivered no more than a foot away from my face and my eyes glazed over, my chin drooping as I stared in amazement at the body of the young god in front of me. His chest was indescribable, striations spread from the crevice in the middle of his chest outward, his enormous nipples lured my eyes to them and I wanted nothing more than to suck them onto my tongue. His huge powerful shoulders supported basketball size biceps both sporting a fat blue vein that pulsed across them and his abs, which I had never seen uncovered, stood fast like 8 solid bricks. ‘Gone mad have I?’ he mused quietly, ‘we both know I didn’t look like this when I barged past you in the corridor on Monday. Even then I felt a tingle in my core when you gazed up at me from the floor.’ I was stood now in silence, no matter how insane it sounded, or how much trouble I was now undeniably in he was definitely bigger, and if he was right and I was the key to that growth then there was a whole load more trouble coming my way. ‘Im afraid I’m starting to like being one of the biggest people on the planet’ he growled, his eyes now piercing into mine with such an intensity I felt like crying ‘so you’re gonna be my bitch from now on whether you like it or not.’ With that he moved towards me and bent his knees, he pushed his pec into my chin and my head was forced sideward against the wall, he straightened his legs still pushing into me and I felt his now erect nipple slide up the side of my face like a marble. I turned to face him, my nose resting in between his pecs and slowly slid my tongue upwards. He had obviously just finished a work out as I managed to catch a large amount of sweat on the end of my tongue, he tasted so good, so manly ‘like my man sweat bitch?’ He grinned a huge grin before flexing his colossal bicep with a grunt ‘get your mouth on this slut’ he growled and before I knew it I was whining like a bitch in heat, sliding my tongue and my lips over the hardest thing I have ever felt in my life, I wanted to kiss, lick, rub and smell it all at once it was so overwhelming. In the corner of my eye I could see Chris watching me and I moaned loudly as my wandering right hand made contact with his freaky quad. I rubbed and squeezed with my puny little fingers, sliding them along the separations in his muscle until the both of us froze when the back of my hand made contact with his cock. I looked him in the eye and without looking down gave his mighty cock a squeeze; I could just about get my fingertips to touch around its thickness. I almost wanted to take my hand away it was so hot, but Chris’ meaty hands pushing down on my shoulders made it clear he had other plans for me. I knelt there in front of him for what seemed like forever, his thighs so thick that they filled my whole field of vision and acted as the perfect backdrop to the biggest dick I’d ever seen. It looked somewhere between the 10 and 11 inch mark, thick as anything and bursting with the sexiest veins I had ever seen. I had never sucked a cock before... or even thought about it, but staring at this giant piece of meat I can’t deny I wanted it. Clearly Chris had become bored with me staring as he suddenly shook his hips side to side as quick as he could and his massive dong slapped my face with such a force that the first hit made me yelp. The second and third still stunned me but I was more embarrassed than anything to think that a guy my age had a cock that was probably stronger than my entire body. I took the hint though and once again gripped his firm meat in my now tiny looking hand. I slowly lent forwards and kissed the head, spongy but hard, I kissed again, pleasantly surprised by the taste. Slowly my tongue slid along the bottom of his bulging head and he hissed, eyes closed, head rearing back. I squeaked loudly as he suddenly grabbed a fistful of my hair and shoved, I thought his dick was going to push my tongue down my throat and I felt my lips stretch to their slutty limits. My mouth was forced wide open as his huge meat rubbed over my tongue and I spluttered as it hit the back of my throat, he pulled out and shoved back in several times with me gagging for air and trying to push his thighs away but of course any such attempt was a waste of time. After a couple of minutes he grunted and shoved all the way in, I’d never felt anything like it, I could feel inch after inch of his cock moving down inside my throat as his head stretched open my gullet on its way down. I felt my neck physically bulged and my eyes streamed with water as Chris looked down and moaned loudly ‘fuck yes, take it’ I could hardly breathe but still found my tongue lapping the underside of his dick as he raped my mouth with such an intensity I wondered how long it could continue. At several points I honestly thought I would pass out, his cock was so huge I simply couldn’t breathe and if it wasn’t for the occasional moment where he withdrew his cock slightly further than usual I would have been a goner. I found myself squeezing his massive thighs, looking up as his huge muscle tits bouncing with his thrusts, seeing the pure pleasure on Chris’ face did something to me I can’t explain, part of me did want to be here serving him. ‘I should warn you’ he said suddenly, and the sound of this deep panting voice both surprised and aroused me ‘the bigger I’ve gotten the more I’ve cum, you might wanna get out the way.’ For some reason I moaned at the thought of his hot spunk, maybe I hoped it would make me grow in the same way he did, but I decided to stick around. He thrusts became even harder and more sporadic and his grunts got deeper and louder, I could see his chest and biceps twitching and he withdrew so that just his cockhead was in my mouth. ‘You asked for it fucker’ he grunted through gritted teeth. What happened next I could never have expected in a million years. His first shot of cum was so huge it completely filled my mouth to overflowing, the excess pouring out in thick slimy clots over my bottom lip onto my school shirt. The sheer force of the thick creamy spunk hitting the back of my mouth forced my head backwards and off his cockhead, and while I was still leant back reeling at what had just happen his second shot was now out in the open and free to hit me square on the bridge of my nose. Again the force of it was so extreme I went to shout but my mouth was still so full that I just gargled more spunk down my front. I winced as it slammed into my nose and flowed with speed up along my forehead and out across my cheeks, I sat there in disbelief drinking every drop I could while shot after shot after huge big thick hot slammed into my face. After what must have been twenty or so helpings he stopped, legs trembling slightly, and sneered down at me completely covered in his load, my chin dripping pathetically. I peeled my eyes open, gasping when I looked up to see he had easily grown another ten pounds in the time he had been fucking my mouth. Even more muscle bulged on his frame, he looked simply incredible. ‘I knew it had to be you’ he said in between pants ‘I fucking told you didn’t I you little bitch?’ he laughed. ‘Good luck cleaning that off before next lesson’ was all he said before he opened the cubicle door and walked away. I waited until I heard the changing room doors close, I don’t know how long it was after that I stood up, it wasn’t until that moment I felt my jaw, and my throat, and realised everything ached in the extreme. I looked down at my school uniform and was speechless, I looked like a blue whale had just used me as a fleshlight, my clothes were completely drenched in his thick load and there was a puddle on the floor where I had been kneeling. I walked over to the sinks and started to cry when I saw myself in the mirror. There wasn’t a spot on my face that wasn’t covered, my hair was thick with it like shampoo and my hair stuck up on top of my head where he had grabbed me. I looked a complete and utter state. I used the back entrance and ran for all I was worth until I got home, uselessly trying to cover my face, my hair, my clothes. When I got home I sat on my bed and stared at myself in the mirror, stunned by what had happened, stunned by what the two of us were becoming, and hating myself for scooping the cum off my face and into my mouth. I awoke on Saturday morning flooded with relief that I didn’t have to go to school, to face the questions of why I had suddenly left the day before, to face Chris. I spent the rest of the day lazing around the house, resting my aching limbs, rubbing moisturiser on my stretched out lips and stalking the muscle monster’s Facebook in the dirty hope of finding a picture I could stroke it to. As Sunday rolled by it was already three in the afternoon and I had to go to pick up a few things in the local store. I kept my tracksuit bottoms on and slipped on a loose fitting pair of sneakers, heading in through the front gates of the church ready to take the short cut through the graveyard. Since I’d left my house I couldn’t escape the feeling I was being followed, and halfway through the trees and graves, the afternoon sun causing everything to be tinted gold, I shivered. Looking to my left there was nothing but a few bugs humming lazily in the air and above me blue skies stretched forever uninterrupted. Gazing over to my right my heart missed a beat as I saw in the distance, stood amongst the gravestones farthest away, Chris. I waited only long enough to see him move a fraction of an inch before turning, filled with complete fear, and running off the path and onto the grass to the left. Hopping over vines and growth and dodging between graves I was too scared to shout or look behind me, my only comfort was that I had been quite a way in front of Chris and the head start might be enough to get me home safe. In a happier moment I would have been proud of myself for running faster than I ever would have thought I could, but instead my thoughts were interrupted by the undeniable sound of bare feet thumping along the ground behind me and getting louder very quickly. In desperation I tried to change direction in the hope that the bigger man would be unable to follow but before I knew anything else two gigantic arms had completely engulfed me and the force of a now 6 foot ten Chris running at full speed hit me like a train. We went flying through the air, me straining for air against the tree trunk arms that had wrapped around me like snakes, and then landed hard on the ground. Chris’ full weight came down on top of me and I tried to scream in agony but as his huge muscular bulk landed on top of me I was completely winded and could only scream silently like a tortured fish. ‘That was fun, you should run every time’ growled Chris, his mouth somewhere above my ear as he held me still, I tried kicking my legs but every inch of me was pinned down by his massively powerful body. I lay there in the moment’s silence completely hating myself. Every time I saw this man I was filled with fear and dread, today more so than ever; and yet as soon as I heard his voice or felt his body I was so turned on I couldn’t think of anything else in the world than doing as he said. Since Friday’s meetings I also had to admit that as I lay underneath him I also craved the feeling of his giant man cock and his thick load in my mouth. ‘Unfortunately for you I’m starting to like growing more and more,’ he continued the smirk on his face audible in his voice. ‘All those sluts at school that follow me around don’t worship me half as well as you do.’ His huge forearm was under my chin and his weight on top of me pushed it hard into my neck and I could feel my head was starting to swim. He pushed himself up with his arms just long enough for me to take in a large gulp of air, grabbed me with one of his huge hands and flipped me effortlessly onto my back so I was now staring up into his achingly handsome face. I noticed now his shirt was gone and I flushed with embarrassment knowing that not only had I had a head start on him, but he had also managed to remove his shirt whilst running and still caught me with absolutely no effort. ‘Don’t pretend like you haven’t missed this Char’ he purred, before stretching his arms out above my head, linking his hands and lowering his colossal chest over my face. His pecs were so huge by this point that my nose could just about touch his breastbone in the gap between his pecs while the rest of his thick heavy chest muscle squeezed down and covered my whole face. He didn’t even need to say anything before I started to lick the sweaty rock hard sinews of his muscle tits. With his hands outstretched in front of him his armpits were fully open to air and even squashed underneath him I could smell his musky smell and found my head buzzing with the excitement of it. I realised that my hands were free and rushed to slide them from his ribs, around his impossibly wide lats and began stroking the thick mounds of his back muscles which bunched and rippled as he moved slightly. At a minute or so of this I slid my little hands back round underneath him and stroked up and down on his solid stomach, moaning slightly into his chest as my dainty fingers found each bump of his abs. Up and down I lovingly caressed when after a short while my eyes opened as my hand bumped into his gigantic cock, which had become hard at all this attention. I grabbed it with my fist and squeezed as hard as I could, he growled like a feral animal above me and I felt his body vibrate slightly as he did so, ‘that’s it, make me feel good, I think I can feel myself growing already’ he said and this turned me on beyond belief as I started sliding my hand up and down the thick meat. He pulled himself up and sat on my chest, I could hardly breathe under him but didn’t dare say so for fear he would stop what he was doing, once again I was truly under his spell. As I stared at the God like man in front of me my mouth hung open, my eyes glazed over with lust, and I moaned quietly as he tore his shorts off with one strong hand. The cock that pulsed in front of me now was even bigger than it had been the last time I saw it only a few days before. It looked now to be around 12 inches, from down on the floor I could feel the heat radiating from it, smell that pure sexual alpha male smell. The veins that rippled all over it stood out in bold relief almost full to bursting, I had never been so turned on in my life. I stuck my tongue out eagerly as he used three fingers to push against the base of it, bringing it down with a thump across my face. It half obscured my vision and I trembled with both excitement and fear as I realised it was now longer than my face. I licked the underside, feeling content in a way I still couldn’t quite understand, I could do this all day if he asked me, though I didn’t want him to know that. He raised himself off me slightly and roughly rubbed the giant head of it all over my face, smearing me with gobs of thick juice as it leaked over my face, he spent a long time just rubbing it side to side over my lips. Looking up into his face he had a look of wonder and pride on his face and clearly found it arousing to see how much power he had over me, and how physically superior he was. I licked my tongue around the head as I had done the day before and he growled, an evil smile flashing down at me. He used his thick cock to slap my face and shoved in roughly into my mouth a few times clearly enjoyed himself. In a move so quick I hadn’t seen it coming he put both his hands under my armpits and lifted me up, we stood facing each other for a moment silently, his huge cock pressed directly into mine as if to show me how pathetically small mine was. He didn’t move or show any expression on his face and it dawned on me he wanted me to make the first move, to admit to both myself and him that I really did want this. I looked at the floor slightly ashamed, also not wanting to blow a load in my pants looking at him, and quietly said ‘I’m ready to suck you again.’ He laughed looking triumphant, fisted his cock a couple of times. ‘I know you are’ he said confidently, ‘but you forgot this isn’t about what you want, and I don’t think my cocks gonna fit down that tiny throat of yours anymore.’ I stared at him for a half a second in confusion before gasping as I realised what it was he had meant. I wasn’t ready for it. I had never taken a cock in my ass in my life and one as big as his would hurt worse than murder, I began to tremble and shake my head ‘I can’t,’ I squeaked terrified ‘I can’t take it!’ He smiled another sick smile ‘Oh but you will.’ I turned in a desperate attempt to run, even though he had caught me before and I made it no more than two paces when his large powerful hands clamped both my hips in a vice like grip, I wailed as he began pushing down and though I tried to resist it his arms proved more powerful than my legs and they gave way. One hand left my right hip and reappeared on my neck pushing my face into the grass and turning my butt up into the air, he ripped my shorts off effortlessly and paused for a second watching me shake underneath him ‘not a bad ass Char.’ I heard him spit a few times and could hear him rubbing his cock head with spit, then again a few more times and this time I felt spots of warm wetness hit my hole with surprising speed. Two fingers came from nowhere and shoved themselves inside me and I groaned as they felt themselves around my tight virgin chute. After a minute or so they were gone and I knew what was about to happen. I felt the head of his cock against my hole, it felt even bigger now that I couldn’t see it, like a powerful sweaty tennis ball at my innocent backside. I started to cry a little, pleading to the universe more than anything else ‘no no no no no’, there was a seconds silence and then I heard him hiss ‘yes!’ Both hands went back to my hips with their iron hold and he push forwards with such force had he let go I would have slid forward across the grass. The pain was indescribable. I screamed into the floor as I felt inch by inch of his mighty cock force its way into a hole that was simply not big enough for it. I could cry at this point, but instead gaped and shuddered as inch after further inch carried on up inside me so far I could feel it rising up inside my stomach area. He leant back to a kneeling position and the pure strength of his erection lifted me from the ground, stretching my hole to near breaking point, bringing another scream from me as my back thumped into his incredible chest. My own weight went against me now as I slid down the last two inches of his cock and felt my burning cheeks land on his rock hard veiny thighs. His right hand clapped over my mouth and pushed my head back against his shoulder and the other pushed down on my left thigh to stop me from trying to remove his cock. He stayed there motionless, as his thrilled cock vibrated and jerked, each time stirring my lower organs and causing more pain inside me. He was clearly relishing the feeling, I could feel his heavy breathing through the pecs and nipples that pushed into my back, hear him swearing under his breath and feel him continue to flex his thick cock inside me. As we stayed in that position, my weak body spread across his larger one like butter over toast the unbearable mind numbing pain lessened a little, not much mind you, but enough that after a while the tears that had been running down my face onto Chris’ hand stopped. Precum was oozing out of his cock now so much this it was already running out my hole down his cock and dripping from his orange sized balls, I wandered momentarily whether it was that that was soothing my insides. So lost in the feeling was Chris that when it finally dawned on him he could start fucking me he jumped slightly with the excitement, again the movement caused his cock to move my insides around once more and I squeaked through his thick hand. ‘Get ready for the ride of your life bitch!’ He started bucking his hips slightly, and as he did a couple of inches of his cock started leaving and entering my ass, being so tight my inner walls gripped him to such an extent that the friction of his movements caused me to shudder, my eyes rolling back in my head as he moaned appreciatively. He slowly but surely began upping the power and his thrusts were becoming so powerful that his hips against my ass cheeks were literally starting to throw me in the air a little. As he pushed up his cock would push deeper than it had gone before, his balls and thighs on my ass and then as he stopped I would rise up in the air, like one does at the top of a rollercoaster, almost floating on his mighty tool. Then he would lower his hips back to their starting position, sliding his cock out of me a little before gravity began to force me back down his cock with a slurpy squelch that ended with me thumping down on his cock and forcing the head of it deeper inside me still, each of these weightless moments were proving to feel truly good and I would whine in pleasure, before falling back down onto the wide base of his cock and grunting as the pain came rushing back. I was starting to look like one of those children’s toys, with Chris being the small wooden bat that would hit the little red ball (me) which bounce around anchored to the bat by elastic (his cock.) He gave a loud shout of effort that made me jump before thrusting into me so hard I slid all the way up his cock until only the head was left inside me stretching my sphincter beyond belief, he had removed his hand from my mouth at this point and I let out a shout as he grabbed both my ankles and spun me 180 degrees so that when I slid back down his monster I was facing the now even larger muscle god. My hands immediately went to squeezing his huge rock hard muscles tits, so large now that my hands really didn’t cover very much of them, but as I played with his thick meaty nipples he groaned and cooed appreciatively and gave me a grin that said nothing other than ‘I own you.’ My fingers danced on the bulges of his sweaty abs as my nose drifted near his shoulder so I could smell the musk of his pits and despite the pain of the situation I knew in my heart I would do it again, as many times as he wanted over and over. His grunting began to get more sporadic, panting and moaning with rhythm as his thrusts became harder and faster. His huge hand grabbed my throat and with a huge squeeze that almost crushed my windpipe he began to push me back. I was now in a very awkward position that probably would have been painful if his one hand on my neck hadn’t been strong enough to support my weight. I was bent backwards now like one of the crab positions you see gymnasts do, my head now at the same height as my well filled ass with my torso forming a high bridge between the two. I moaned and made all sorts of embarrassingly effeminate noises as his cock touched parts of my innards now that I didn’t know could feel so good. As he started thrusting all the way into me again I couldn’t help but briefly wonder where it was all going, how it all fit in. My thought process was interrupted when I heard him give an animalistic growl of lust. ‘O fuck yeah’ he shouted ‘that’s the hottest thing I’ve ever seen, my monster cock’s destroying your insides little bitch’ he moaned and as I craned my neck up I could just about see over my ribs and couldn’t help but gasp in shock. The flat tight smooth skin of my stomach was now bulging outwards with every thrust from his mighty tool, like a baby kicking in a woman’s tummy I watched as my skin stretched tight around the thick head of his cock. We took it in turns to place our hand over the bump as it rose and give it a quick squeeze before he withdrew and this pleasured him more than anything that had gone before. He swung me back up with a scream so that we were once again face to face and spat in my face ‘gonna cum.’ He kept his one hand around my neck again and then squeezed my ribcage with his other. ‘get ready bitch’ he grunted before using his hands to slide my whole body up and down on his cock like a giant human fleshlight. I squealed as I flew up down so fast it blurred my vision and made my head hurt. With a final large shout he pushed my right to the base, his pubes tickling my tender cheeks, muscular thighs against mine. ‘Fuuuuuuuuuuuuu’ he shouted and I screamed with renewed pain as his first huge load shot inside me so fast I thought it may have ruptured something. He continued to swear and call me all manner of names as shot after huge thick shot flew inside me, I could feel myself filling up and was now crying from the sensation whilst still being thoroughly turned on. I could feel cum squirted out my hole and down his cock now and I knew I was full and could take no more, I screamed and threw my fists against his chest which were now bulging with hundreds of veins but his eyes were now rolling back in his head such was his ecstasy. Still he shot inside me and I looked down and noticed my whole lower stomach bloating like a pregnant belly from the sheer volume of his spunk. Without warning he craned his head down and forced his large tounge into my screaming mouth. His tounge, now a good 7 or so inches long was so thick and powerful my tounge could hardly move against it, in fact as it slid down into my throat I couldn’t help but struggle to breathe around it. A minute or so later he finally stopped and leant back relaxing, I was panting and moaning and he laughed at me as he came down from his ecstatic high.. ‘O i needed that..’ he chuckled before looking at my little hard cock ‘and so did you if you’re man enough to admit it.’ He gave his body a quick once over, clearly pleased with how he looked. He laughed again triumphantly upon seeing my bloated cum belly, now sticking out a good six inches from where it would usually be. ‘Damn I seeded you good huh’ he said giving it a stroke, he then pushed hard with a finger into my gut and I cried out as I felt a large spurt of cum dribble down his still hard cock. ‘We’re gonna have to do that again soon’ he said with a last cocky grin. He pulled his mighty man dick from inside me and I whimpered as he threw me into the grass, cum flowed from my hole in streams and as my vision began to fade I turned to watch his amazingly muscled glutes walking away. I fainted in the grass, leaking.
  5. KenAustin

    m/m Muscle worship - Ken Austin - Jeff

    Hi, My name is Ken Austin (Instagram: ken_austin_fitness). I am a young jock guy into fitness and have very healthy lifestyle. Bodybuilding is my passion, but I am only interested of building a perfect body the natural way. I talked with a lot of worshiper in my life. I met Jeff by Instagram. we talked a lot during those few days of Coronavirus. We life far away but we want to meet one day to realise our muscle worship fantasies. Today’s story will be a fantasy that I imagined with him. Jeff is sitting in the living room. I joined him on the coach with a bowl of fruit, oat, and protein. I am wearing my pyjamas, a tank top as usual. I always needs to see my arms and my beautiful chest that I work hard on it. He is looking at me and say, Jeff: “We just had diner, why are you still eating”. Instantly, I flex my left arms to show him my biceps and add Ken: “To build bigger arms like this”. Jeff was always excited to watch me flexing and showing off. He gave me a look of excitement. I put the fruit bow on the table and gave him a double bicep flex. Instantly he starts putting his hands on both of my biceps and start caressing them. I gave him my superman biceps flex; I am flexing my right biceps and my left arms is pointing on the air. Jeff was touching me; we were both getting very excited. Ken: “Let’s go into the posing room” Jeff: “fuck yeah, you mad me horny” We go into the posing room. There is a 2 big mirror, side by side and very warm lights to be able to pose and show every muscle in their best advantage. Ken: “Sit there, behind the mirror and let’s practice my poses” Jeff love watching me striping and posing. I am purely exhibitionist and have this needs to show off a lot, sometimes too much. Too much would be like last time we went at the restaurant and I was bouncing my pecs to turn him on and check his hard on under the table with my foot. Let us go back to the story. I slowly start getting rid of my tank top and my pant. Once I am naked, I am dressing up with the poser. We both love to watch me posing with my poser like a real bodybuilder. I start oiling my self. Usually jeff love to oil me while I am flexing but today, I want him to watch first. I oil up all my body with a LOT of coconut oil as I like. Jeff is obviously getting excited and cannot stop looking at me. He have a major hard on in his pants. Same for me in my poser but I want to stay focus. I start posing, double biceps front, from the back, most muscular, side chest, etc. Jeff always correct my pose. We both wants me to show my muscles in their best advantage. We are both very horny right now. I workout my chest today while he was at work and I workout very hard as always to get worship. Muscle Worship is like candy for me. As always, I really need to be worshipped. I got rid of the poser. I place myself just in front of Jeff. Ken: “get on your knee and start worshipping my chest!” Jeff quickly executes. He starts caressing my chest slowly and sensually. I can see my big chest all pumped from posing getting worship. The sensation of the oil on my chest and those hands moving always drive me insane. I am slowly jerking off, edging. Ken: “Come on boy, you like my big pecs? Worship it! They are so perfect, right?” Jeff: “they are the best pecs I have ever touch, they are my muscles, they are my everything” Ken:” come on worship me, I am half-human, half-god, am I right? I deserve it!” Jeff: “you are my god, you are my everything, your pecs have all power over me. I need your big muscles for coming. Without them I cannot cum for real” I always been into this verbal muscle thing. Love to talk about my own muscles and being dominant. I am edging and I am getting very close. Ken: “Fuck my pecs are so fucking pump and big right now, keeps rubbing them, keeps rubbing my big fucking jock pecs, fucks I’m cumin!” I come watching my whole body all oil up, my beautiful face and my pecs with 2 small hands compare to my chest rubbing it. Right after I finished coming, Jeff let his dick out of his pants, start jerking off. I bend over and put my chest right on his face. He instantly come and I felt his come splashing on my body. I kiss his face all oil up. Ken:” tomorrow it’s an arm day”
  6. londonboy

    Unbridled Domination

    Brandon Armstrong was driving home and he was pissed – really pissed. In the last two months he had gotten together with three guys who responded to his ad on craigslist and none of them had panned out. The most recent guy had seemed so promising. He seemed to be into everything Brandon was – a very hard thing to find. There had been eight dates of total bliss and then Brandon had started feeling comfortable enough to act naturally, to say everything he felt. This had finally caused the man to sneak out of the house one night after they both had fallen asleep. The guy hadn’t even stopped long enough to gather up all of his clothes. It was the last straw in a long line of disappointments and Brandon was racking his brain to figure out what he was doing wrong. He really wanted to find ways to improve – to get a relationship to last longer. It was always so promising at the start – each guy seemed to be on the same wavelength and wanted everything Brandon listed in his ad. Some even said that Brandon was everything they’d ever wanted in a partner. But then something always happened, and it was impossible to figure out. Every guy started freaking out and getting scared – afraid of the commitment needed to make it in this kind of relationship. Brandon was ready to give up on using the web for meeting guys, especially since most men never ended up being truly what they professed. Brandon’s hands gripped the steering wheel hard; he was very upset by his recent track record with guys. He figured he was going to have to start hanging out in bars to find men – at least then he might be able to judge a guy’s stamina for the long haul, which was needed in good relationships. Maybe he wanted too much too soon – he just didn’t know. BAM! Brandon had not been paying attention and the car in front of him had come to a halt at a four way stop. It was a beautiful black-blue Volvo and he knew immediately he had hit it hard enough to cause some damage. Brandon became even more angry with himself at the stupidity of what he had done – how could he have stopped paying attention long enough to hit another car? He braced himself for the confrontation that was surely about to happen. He and the other driver pulled through the intersection and then moved to the side of the empty road. Simon Petit was so shocked by the sudden jolt to his car – his pride and joy – that at first he didn’t realize what had happened. As soon as he looked in his rear view mirror and saw the pick up truck rammed into the back of his car he became enraged. How could the idiot not see that he had come to a complete stop and how was it possible that someone could miss noticing an upcoming four-way intersection? Simon threw his hands up in the air, as if to say, “What the hell?” and then pulled to the side of the road. He noticed that the truck pulled over, as well. Simon was out of his car in a flash, he glanced at the back bumper, which was now smashed inward against the car, and then made a beeline to the driver’s side of the truck. The window was down and he started yelling before he was even beside the door. “What the hell happened? Did you not see that I stopped? How could you miss the fact that I was at an intersection? Are you blind or …” As soon as Simon saw the size of the guy sitting in the truck his confrontational spirit faltered slightly. The other driver’s arm and shoulder seemed to fill the entire window of the large truck. Simon also noticed immediately how thick the guy’s neck was and how his chest jutted out almost all the way to the steering wheel – even though it was obvious the seat was as far back as possible. The guy’s face was rough – a bushy mustache and some heavy stubble. His hair was messed up and the sweat-covered straining gray t-shirt made it pretty obvious that the guy was probably returning from the gym or some kind of intense job that involved strenuous work. The man’s menacing stare definitely intimidated Simon, but the smaller man’s adrenaline was pumping too strongly to back down. However, he lowered the volume of his voice and took the angry tone down a few notches – mainly because the guy in the truck looked bigger than a Prius. “Are you blind or something, man? Did you not notice my break lights? Look at what you’ve done to my fender!” Brandon’s natural response to the small guy’s yelling was to reach out the window and grab the man around the neck and squeeze his windpipe until it snapped. That’s how he usually dealt with smaller men who dared to challenge him. Brandon felt every muscle in his body, even those that made his giant feet move; tense up with power that needed immediate release. And usually that release involved punching a hole in something or sending a guy to the hospital. But Brandon had also noticed the guy’s shocked amazement when the runt got his first real gander at the big body sitting in the truck. Brandon loved to cause eyes to widen, mouths to drop open, and voices to stop in mid-sentence. This moment had been no exception – the little dweeb had taken one glance into the truck and his so-called bravado had shriveled up probably as much as his dick had. A feeling of inadequacy after coming into contact with Brandon usually made most men totally quiet and as demure as a young shy southern belle. But after that initial jolt of surprise at the huge body in front of him, the little pipsqueak had suddenly gained a little of his cajones back and had started into Brandon again. Even though the tone was much less aggressive and there was obvious fear in his eyes, the tiny man had continued to question the behemoth in front of him. This second plunge into attack-mode had impressed the hell out of Brandon and caused his desire to punch the guy so hard he flew across the street to instantly dissipate. A thought flickered in Brandon’s head and it caused a certain kind of flicker to briefly pump through his giant cock. Was it possible that the guy standing outside his truck might just be what he had been looking for during all of these months of online hell? Brandon decided to test the waters and see if this was someone he might pursue. “Hang on there, little man, let’s not say anything you’re going to regret or something that’s going to make me get angry. You wouldn’t like me when I’m angry. Let me take a look at your car.” A wave of mixed emotions shot through Simon’s head and body when he heard the monster in the truck speak. First of all, the term ‘little man’ made his anger spike back up, while it also caused a twinge of some other feeling to stab him slightly in the gut. The big guy’s voice was jovial, but boomed in such a low register that it easily re-emphasized the man’s enormous size. Simon took a few steps back as the guy reached across his giant chest and grabbed the outside handle, opening the door so his big frame could step out. This way of exiting the vehicle seemed so fucking manly and cocky to Simon that it, again, caused a previously unknown mixture of emotions. As the colossal beast struggled to get his body freed from the large but cramped truck cab, Simon realized that reaching out the window with his right hand to open the door was the only way the guy could get out – his thick biceps and bulging shoulder made it impossible for the arm nearest the inside handle to bend far enough for that hand to grab anything. That’s about when the big man stood up to his full height and Simon gasped out loud – not able to control his shock. The man’s hugeness made Simon’s six-foot frame seem childlike. Everything about the driver’s body was massive compared to his own – even the fingers, which Simon definitely noticed as the guy shut the truck door with enough force to make the big vehicle rock back and forth. The muscled man didn’t even look at Simon as he walked toward the Volvo. Simon’s eyes widened even more when he got a look at the expanse of the man’s back – surely almost as wide as the car he was now perusing. Simon was astounded that there was not one glance at the front of the truck; it was like the guy knew his big toy wasn’t hurt at all in the altercation – as if it was a metaphor for how their actual bodies would react if they came in contact with each other. Simon was not daunted in his frustration of the situation; he continued to stand his ground – although from a few feet away. “I’m not a little man and I think we should just exchange insurance information. We also need to assess the damage of both vehicles.” “My big truck’s fine, little man, and I can certainly help you with this dented bumper.” Being called little a second time and the total disregard the guy had for Simon’s suggestions angered the smaller man even more. He moved closer to the larger man and was about to protest, but he couldn’t utter a word as he watched a big hand wrap around the metal fender of his Volvo, which was pushed in toward the body of the car, and then give one quick powerful pull. The fender popped away from the car, a little mangled but straight again. Simon’s breathing got harder as he noticed that the guy’s powerful grip had basically crushed the fender as it was pulled from its inward position. There were several grooves in the steel where the big man’s fingers had obviously squeezed too tightly. “There you go, shorty, good as new.” “What? Are you crazy? That’s not better. Look what you did to my bumper. You crushed it. The entire thing is still going to have to be replaced. What were you thinking, you moron?” The fact that the big man in front of him had just crushed metal as if it was as soft as a banana was lost completely on Simon; he was now only concerned about his car. He also totally missed the wave of apparent anger and then the quick suppression of that emotion that shot across the other man’s face. Simon’s blood was now boiling and he had reached a point where he could not control himself. Brandon, however, had again avoided the knee-jerk reaction of grabbing the smaller man around his neck with one hand and lifting him off the ground to shake him like a rag doll. The stupid bravery of the dweeb was making Brandon’s body tingle with excitement. With each moment of intensified confrontation he was being reassured that the accident had been a serendipitous event, taking place to introduce him to a guy he was positive he could mold to be the perfect playmate. The tingling of Brandon’s body was flowing directly to his now semi-erect cock and it was clear, at least to him, that there was a definite connection between he and the little man. He continued to play with his potential plaything. “Maybe you could leave the bumper that way, Mr. Tiny, so you’ll have something to remember me by – you know, when you want to think about my size and my power.” “Are you off your meds, sasquatch? What makes you think I want to remember you? You’ve messed up my car and you don’t seem to think it’s a problem. Do I need to get the police involved here? Just give me your fucking insurance and contact information so we can both get out of here. And stop calling me little, short, and tiny - I’m six-feet tall, for god’s sake.” The little guy had gone too far this time. Brandon reached out and grabbed the other man by the shoulders, easily lifting him off the ground and turning him around. He then carried the guy to the side of the Volvo and dropped him back on the ground. Immediately, both men saw their reflections in the tinted windows of the car and what they gazed upon brought up different, but similar, reactions. Simon gulped loudly as he was again astounded by what his eyes beheld. Brandon, however, had a more intense reaction – his cock hardened even more because of how it was now clear his body dwarfed the other man. “Hey, Mr. Puny, look at that! Your body is like a mini-me version of mine. Even two of you put together wouldn’t come close to my size. Look at how small and narrow your shoulders are when you’re standing in front of me. And check out how massive my chest is compared to your head and the fact that you barely come up as high as my nipples. Fuck, I’m a giant. It’s pretty clear that when you stand next to me you’re one little scrawny man, don’t you think?” Brandon was getting the hardest piece of wood he had had in the longest time. Just gazing at how his body towered over the smaller guy and how his muscles bulged out so much further than any part the other man was completely filling him with excitement and he loved every second of it. This is what Brandon desired more than anything in the world – comparing his huge body, something he had worked on all of his life, to some supposedly regular sized guy – and making the other man feel small. When he could see how gigantic he had become it got his juices flowing more than fucking a hot chick or plowing some guy’s tight ass. Because of some primeval instinct within he brought his arms up into a double biceps flex and paused briefly to marvel at how pumped they were after blasting them at the gym earlier that morning. It was clear that even the little man’s head was actually much smaller than Brandon’s twenty-four inch guns. He could feel pre-cum starting to bubble out of his hard cock as he realized how just his massive arms bulging so much made the other man seem even tinier. Brandon could sense that the other guy was caught off guard by the monstrous size of the biceps reflected in the window, as well – and the big man was positive he saw a quick glint of longing in the other dude’s eyes, which was then quickly pushed away. Brandon’s body shivered as he thought about the other man fighting his natural urges, because that’s exactly what the muscleman wanted. It was so good to meet up with a guy that wasn’t aware of his suppressed desires and then to have his big body release those flood gates. Brandon decided it was time to up the ante in the situation. He began to toy with the man even more. “Why don’t you flex those twigs you call arms, little man, and we can see what they look like in front of my keg-sized guns. It will be some more proof that when we compare your body to mine it’s like a pre-school aged boy standing beside his huge muscled daddy. Yeah buddy, I love how one of my big biceps pumps up even larger than your whole head. Look-a-here, little tike, let’s move this pumped up baby a little closer.” Brandon brought his flexed right arm down behind the smaller man’s head and, sure enough, the mound of muscle ballooned out wider and peaked up higher than the other man’s entire noggin. It was a sight that made Brandon moan out loud in a low, growl-like sound that made it clear the big man loved what he saw. The sight also created a new sensation in Simon’s body. At first he couldn’t believe what he saw reflected in the window. He had never been this close to such a massively constructed human being. The way the larger man’s arm overshadowed his head was unbelievable. The sleeve of the guy’s white t-shirt was forced to bunch down toward the humongous shoulder, just to make room for the massive mound of muscle poking up in the air. The thickness of the biceps shot out past Simon’s ears and he could see the vein-covered split peak jutting up beyond his hair. Simon had never been a guy that got into muscle, he liked his men to be slim and with model level handsomeness. He had always been turned off by the distorted ugly hugeness of bodybuilders. Guys that worked their bodies into freakish sizes seemed unnatural and grotesque. But seeing that big biceps behind his head created a small flicker of reaction in his gut – and it was a feeling that was completely new. The reaction moved from his stomach to his awakening rod. “See something you like, little man?” “No way . . . you . . . freakish asshole.” Simon’s words did not have the force of his earlier comments. He could still feel anger over what had happened to his car, but his fixation on the larger man’s biceps caused him to almost whisper his remark. His lifelong disgust of steroid injecting thugs enabled him to use the venom he desired, but the sheer awe he felt over the bulging arm behind his head created havoc in his mind and at his crotch. He didn’t even look at the large man’s face as he spoke; he simply stayed glued to the giant arm. Brandon loved the little man’s cockiness, even though he knew he couldn’t allow the comment to go unchecked. He kept his arm flexed but brought his enormous right thigh into the small guy’s ass and slammed him up against the car. Brandon then began to smash the guy’s body against the door and lifted up at the same time. He methodically began to slide the little man’s crotch and stomach up and down the side of the car. “That teeny dick of yours trying to shoot hard tells me something different. I think you like how big my arm is compared to your little head. Let me help that cock some by easily rubbing your body against your pretty car. Maybe I can press you so hard that little toothpick between your legs will dent the door. How about a little dick dimple in the metal to help you remember how my big body turned you on.” “Fuck you!” It was hard for Simon to speak, mainly because it was difficult for him to breathe. His body was compressed between the metal frame of his car and the giant thigh and crotch of the man behind him. The big dude’s body actually felt harder than the car, but Simon immediately forced that thought from his mind. His cock had already sprung to full hardness as it was compelled to rub up and down against the door. He couldn’t believe his body was reacting this way and he was trying to make it stop. The Volvo was actually rocking from side to side as the big man easily shoved his thigh harder into Simon’s ass and back. Brandon continued to be turned on by the little man’s refusal to give in, even though it was obvious he was being helplessly made to do whatever the big body behind him wanted him to. The mere stupidity and courage of the small guy made Brandon want to dominate him even more. There had also been fleeting signs of longing in the guy’s reflection – they had been brief and quickly tossed away, but Brandon had noticed. He had seen the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow and he now wanted the journey to the prize to last as long as it could. He knew he needed to seal the deal on this first muscle encounter – to make it unfathomable for the little man to even consider that repeat performances of this kind of domination wouldn’t happen. He needed to turn the slight ember that was beginning to burn in the pit of the little man’s stomach into a raging fire of muscle desire. It would take some work, but Brandon knew what he needed to do in the next few minutes to help bring his new play toy to the tipping point. He brought both of his giant arms to the side of the car. As he began to increase the velocity and pressure of the huge thigh manipulating the little man’s body against the car, he also pushed the vehicle with his enormous arms. This caused two glorious things to happen – the wheels on the side where the two men stood came completely off the ground and the little man’s feet followed suit. Brandon easily pushed the Volvo into the air as he began to jerk the other man off against his own car. The larger man wished like hell he could have had someone filming all the action. He could hear that the smaller guy was having trouble breathing and he could sense the guy was fighting the impending orgasm with all of his might. Brandon knew it was a lost cause for the guy to attempt denying the upcoming explosion and this brought him much satisfaction. His new little friend certainly did not want to cream in his lovely chinos, but most of all he didn’t want to ejaculate because a superior man was so effortlessly manhandling him. To offer the muscleman behind him the satisfaction of knowing his body so easily brought him to this moment of release was too humiliating for the smaller guy. Brandon decided it was time to bring some climax to their fun and games. He lowered his face next to the other guy’s ear. “Look how easily my big arms tip your heavy Volvo up on its side. That’s fucking hot, isn’t it? If I wanted to I could push the big car over without any problem, but we’ll save that for another time. And feel how my gigantic thigh massages your body up against this door like you didn’t weigh a thing – and it’s making your cock ready to spew at any minute. And there’s nothing you can do to stop it, little man. Oh, I can tell you’re trying hard to prevent it. You don’t want to bust a wad for this big muscle stud and you’re desperately struggling to figure out why you’re having this kind of reaction in the first place. Am I right, Mr. Tiny? Yeah, we both know I am. Why don’t you think back to a few minutes ago – about what that big arm to the right of your head did to your bumper? Yeah, I’m talking about that massive gun you’re trying so hard to not look at – the big hard mound of muscle jutting up beside your head. Remember how that arm easily pulled your metal fender back into place and how that big hand crumpled the metal like it was nothing? Or how about we go back a little further – to the first time you saw my big body through the window of my truck. I saw those pretty blue eyes widen when you took in all this muscle. You’re trying so hard not to give in to your desires, aren’t you, little man? You don’t want to think about how much this big man turns you on, do you? But right now, all you can think about his how much power exists in my huge body – isn’t that so? And here’s what’s going to send you over the top, my tiny friend. Right now there are many people watching us – seeing how I so easily make your body do what I want it to. Hell, there are a couple of guys that have pulled their cars over on the other side of the street and they’re wanking off as they see me lift your Volvo so easily. But what excites you the most is that they also see how little you are compared to all my massiveness. They see that my big thigh has your entire body lifted off the ground and I’m about to make your teeny rocket explode just from jerking you against your car. You love how they are so fucking jealous because you are surrounded by hard muscle and they’re not. And they’re waiting, just like you are, for me to give you the command to cum. So, little man, why don’t you shoot for this big man? Cum now!” “Ahhhhhhhhhhh….” Simon could take no more. As he uncontrollably screamed out loud, his aching cock started spewing more cum than he thought his body could ever produce. He had fought valiantly to prevent from shooting, but his tormentor’s big body and his spot on description of what was happening in Simon’s head was too much. The smaller man could not believe that his tumultuous emotions were so transparent. How had the big man known exactly what would make Simon orgasm so quickly – especially since it was all new to Simon, himself. It was like the muscleman was a psychic or something. The big thigh continued to press his body up and down against his car door as Simon filled his underwear with hot creamy jism. Even as his entire frame continued to jerk wildly between the big body behind him and the metal door, he could feel a stream of milky liquid running down both legs. He was sure people in nearby houses were going to come to their doors to see what had made a man yell as loudly as he had – if they hadn’t already been watching all the action from the start. Simon’s embarrassment at the situation was intermingled with something he couldn’t name. It was a feeling of what . . . satisfaction, yes, satisfaction. Even though he desperately did not want to admit it, the powerful release that had just occurred was the most incredible sexual pleasure he had ever enjoyed – maybe even the most incredible experience period. A pang of remorse swept over him as soon as this thought entered his mind. He could not give the big man that kind of enjoyment – seeing him so submissive, but he also realized it was too late – his tormentor surely felt Simon’s uncontrollable response. “Yeah, little buddy, that was nice – real nice. I think you woke up the whole fucking neighborhood. All that cum is going to probably glue you to the side of your car. That was a beautiful tribute to my big body, Mr. Tiny. People just can’t control themselves when their around this much muscle, can they? And why should they?” “Get off me, asshole, or I really am going to call the police.” “Seriously? I don’t know how you’re going to do that, little one, since I see your phone inside the car and right now I don’t think you could move an inch even if you did have all of your strength. I’d say you’re pretty exhausted from that cum explosion, but mostly you can’t move because I won’t allow it. I bet that thought kind of turns you on, doesn’t it, even though your cock is still worn out – the fact that I can hold your body in place so easily.” Simon couldn’t believe the big man was so accurate. Having his body pinned to the car and knowing that the Volvo was still pushed up on two wheels was keeping his emptied dick rock hard. He was furious with the huge brute, but he was also already re-living the last thirty minutes in his head. Part of him wanted to scream for help, but he knew it would be useless. The big man could easily shut him up with one punch or just by simply slamming his face through the window. But, worse of all, Simon knew the real reason he wasn’t calling out – he was actually impressed by the behemoth, no, not impressed, turned on. Yes, he was fucking turned on. Simon chose a different path. “Can you please let me down . . . sir?” Brandon’s smile made it clear he was very pleased with the little man’s polite request. He realized that his new small friend could see his happy face reflected in the window and the guy’s little body shivered greatly when he noted that Brandon was delighted. A quick pulse of some new feeling shot through Brandon’s body, as well, and he wasn’t sure he could even name what it was – but that didn’t matter right now. He was aware that he could now move on to phase two of the plan for his new friend. “That’s a good little buddy. Of course I can put you down. I can do anything I want.” Simon felt the car’s wheels return to the road and noticed his legs were very wobbly when his feet finally hit the asphalt. He felt one of the big man’s hands press into his upper back after the massive thigh moved away. The giant mitt held Simon’s body up against the side of the Volvo as the other hand pulled out the wallet from his back pocket. He tried to look in the window to see what was happening – was it a robbery, now – but he was pressed too close. Suddenly the open wallet was tossed on the car’s roof and Simon could see everything was there, except his license. “Well it’s certainly nice to meet you, little Simon Pettit. My name is Brandon, Brandon Armstrong. I see you have a house over on Adelaide – pretty impressive. You must pull in one hell of a salary. That’s nice to know. I’ll be over to your place at six tonight, Simon, and I think I’ll keep your license until then. We can have some more fun and talk about how I might give you some satisfaction for what I did to your car – not to mention what I did to that worn out tiny dick of yours. See you at six, little man.” “You can’t keep my license. I need it to drive. And I won’t be home tonight. I have plans.” “Oh you’ll be there. I know you will. You don’t want to miss the fun. And don’t ever tell me what I can or can’t do. See you at six, squirt.” The big hand on Simon’s back was suddenly gone, but the little guy didn’t move. He stayed pressed up against the car while turning his head to get one last look at the huge back of Brandon Armstrong as the muscled man walked away. He watched as the behemoth awkwardly stuffed his oversized body into the cab and then started the truck. As he pulled past the Volvo, Simon could hear the big man chucking to himself. The sound of the guy’s laughter both frightened and thrilled the small man. Brandon drove down the road slowly and marveled at his good fortune. He had been advertising for months trying to find a little guy that was a true muscle worshipper and someone that could handle being dominated. So far, no one had lasted very long. The guy that stayed around for eight dates had seemed so promising. He kept saying over and over that he wanted Brandon to feel comfortable enough to be the full cocky alpha he was, but as soon as the big man had started letting his hair down and being his natural aggressive self, the guy had scampered away in the middle of the night. Every man was the same – petrified as shit whenever Brandon started being the dominant stud he was on the inside. No one seemed able to handle it when the big man flaunted his true power or said the things that ran through his head constantly. Little Simon Pettit had stood up to him even as Brandon had easily controlled the smaller man’s body. The intensity of Simon’s anger and his antagonistic spirit was such a fucking turn on for Brandon. He had nearly shot his own explosive load when Simon had ejaculated, but decided it would be better to wait and let the pressure in his body build up even more. Brandon hadn’t been this excited by a little runt in a very long time. His need to dominate and get worshipped was so powerful that he contemplated ripping the truck’s steering wheel from its column, but he had already replaced the damn thing twice. He controlled the urge by contemplating his upcoming reunion with Simon. He also decided that he wouldn’t shower or change clothes before going over and, as a matter of fact, he made a plan to go work out a second time right before he paid his visit to Adelaide Avenue. Somehow, he knew that would drive Simon crazy – seeing and smelling the big man’s sweat covered body. Simon heard the truck move down the street, but he didn’t back away from his car. His mind was trying to wrap itself around all that had just happened, but, more importantly, he still needed something to help him stay standing erect. His body was still spent by the explosion Brandon Armstrong had caused in his pants. Simon was furious at himself for not having more self control, but he was also still in awe of all the giant had done – crumpling metal, lifting the car, jerking Simon’s body against the door with his big thigh – and then there was the memory of the guy’s huge frame haunting Simon’s thoughts. Seeing the guy’s biceps bulging out wider and higher than his own head was plastered in his mind. How could an arm be so big was the question that kept racing through Simon’s brain. What disgusted Simon the most, however, was the fact that his cock was still fully hard. He finally pressed his body away from the car and listened to the sound of the cum soaked material of his pants peel itself away from the side of the car. He looked down and saw that some of door’s paint had been stripped away – still clinging to his chinos. Simon also noticed that his shirt and pants were covered in the grease and grime that had obviously been all over the side of his car. He looked like he had fallen face down in a giant puddle of oil and dirt. He also noticed that the milky white stain from his ejaculation covered his entire crotch and stretched almost down to his knees on both pants legs. Even his shirt had soaked up a lot of juice and was dripping wet across his abs. “Aw fuck.” Simon staggered a few steps backward and contemplated calling the police, but something deep inside his psyche told him not to. The big man knew where he lived now and that meant Simon’s safety was in peril. He could not believe he was acting like this – almost like a defenseless puppy in the big hands of his owner. He also couldn’t believe he was still so fucking hard. As he quickly glance around, noticing the two guys sound asleep after being worn out by orgasms in their individual cars across the street, he opened the driver’s door and fell into the seat. Immediately the interior of his Volvo smelled like a bathhouse – something that made Simon’s cock twitch a little more. Without even thinking about it, Simon turned the ignition and started driving – again fully intent on going to the police. But the man’s brain went into autopilot and he headed home. His heart was pounding in rhythm with the pulsations of his cock, signifying his excitement and fear about the upcoming evening visit from Brandon Armstrong. Part Two – Brandon Gets Ready for the Visit Brandon’s bull-sized cock was fully engorged and aching for release as he benched enough weight to equal a large SUV. His entire body was equally turned on as he easily churned out repetitions with the precision of a professional. He had returned to the gym that afternoon to work off some muscle steam and work up a major sweat before paying his promised visit to little Simon’s house. It was like he was jacking up his muscles extra big just to make playtime that evening ever more special. He wanted the scrawny man’s nose to get a overwhelming whiff of what a real man smelled even as his eyes would surely struggle to comprehend all of Brandon’s tightly clothed massiveness. In short, Brandon wanted to make an even stronger impression than he had after smacking the back end of the tiny dude’s car in their earlier fender bender, and then easily taking care of the bumper with one hand and doing the same with Simon’s tiny hard cock with one big thigh. Brandon’s own giant perpetual wood was caused partly because he was still so jacked up from shocking the shit out of the dweeb – easily lifting his car, from just being so fucking huge, and from kind of scaring the hell out of him when the little guy got his first full view of the giant. But there was something else making his fat thick kickstand press his sweats out as if he were packing a big two-by-four at his crotch - and he couldn’t put his finger on it exactly. It had something to do with little man Simon, but it wasn’t a feeling that was familiar to the huge man. Brandon pushed the overloaded bar upward and loved how the weighted ends made the fucking thing bend down almost in a horseshoe shape. The behemoth knew people were looking at the strained bar, his super pumped chest, and the giant cock standing straight up like the main tent pole of a traveling circus. The power coursing through his body was almost too much and he worried that he might suddenly start to destroy things just to get relief. He thought about grabbing three or four men and taking them into the back room and plowing their asses and mouths until he calmed his body down some, but knew that he was so jacked up right now that he would probably cause some major damage to the puny men’s bodies – and he didn’t need that kind of trouble before his appointment. He didn’t want anything to prevent him from making his six o’clock meeting with pretty boy Simon. “Hey man, you gonna be much longer? You’ve been on that bench for a while now. You’re required to let other people use it.” Brandon had placed the now eternally warped bar in the supports and tilted his head back so he could look at the man who had spoken to him. A big smile crept across his face as he gazed upon a thuggish looking guy that must have been a wannabe powerlifter or some kind of strongman – he was big and thick, but his body didn’t hold a candle to Brandon’s massiveness. It was clear that Brandon’s true size was slightly disguised since he was lying on the bench. The larger man decided to take his time getting up and turning around since he knew that seeing the guy’s face after he got a gander at Brandon’s height, width, and thickness was going to be priceless. Brandon wanted this guy to piss in his pants after realizing his stupid mistake – daring to talk to someone that was clearly superior to him in every way. Brandon thought about standing up, lifting the weighted bar in his hands, and then tossing it to the guy – but he knew immediately that would either kill the man or do some serious damage to his body. Again, his excitement about the upcoming meeting with Simon helped him to suppress any need to rip steel plates apart or hurt stupid men that didn’t realize who they were talking to. Brandon sat up on the bench and was rewarded with a loud gasp from guy behind him. He was sure the man’s dick shot hard just from one glance at the width of his shoulders and the monster upward bulge of his trapezius muscles. Brandon’s body started tingling, as he thought about the next part of his little display. When the big man stood up he heard the other guy completely stop breathing – and it crossed Brandon’s mind that the powerlifter’s heart stopped beating, too. It was already clear, without even turning around, that Brandon surpassed the other guy by about seven inches and probably one hundred pounds. The earlier look at the fellow, when lying on the bench, had enabled Brandon to assess the situation easily. Turning around was so much fun for the giant alpha. He knew exactly how white the other guy’s face was going to be and how his body was going to be shaking in fear. He was not disappointed. When he turned around the shorter man merely mouthed the word ‘fuck’ because he was too shocked to make a sound. There were so many options for Brandon since the guy was at a complete standstill from being so scared – he could bend a bar around the guy’s neck and go home happy knowing it was going to take some industrial sized mechanical cutters to get it off, he could grab the guy’s neck in the V of his hand and lift him off the floor to shake him silly, or he could pick up the bench the guy so desperately wanted and mangle it into a ball of metal and other demolished materials – but a more exciting idea popped into the big man’s head. He leaned down and toward the now frightened powerlifter – and he merely growled as loud as he could. “Grrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!!” Brandon’s animalistic booming voice caused all motion and sound in the gym to come to a complete stop. Every head turned in the direction of the two men. The poor powerlifter’s body went completely stiff and a huge wet stain started seeping across his crotch. The frightened man didn’t move a muscle and for a second everyone thought he had had a heart attack. Brandon reached out with a big hand and thumped the man’s head with his forefinger, causing the guy to fall backwards to the floor, like a statue being toppled by a group of men. Brandon then turned around and sat back down on the bench. As he lay on his back and began to pump out a few more reps with the intense weight he could hear some guys coming over to pull the body on the floor to a safe place. Brandon chuckled as he heard the men whisper that the guy on the floor was thankfully breathing and that he had obviously shot his entire wad in one jarring, momentous ejaculation. After that, no one bothered big Brandon – as a matter of fact, no one came near him. The thrill of intimidating the powerlifter had only increased the pressure within Brandon’s already stiff rod – but it was thoughts of Simon that filled his mind. He was beginning to wonder how he might play with the little man’s body – or what he might do to his house. “These final ten are for you, Simon.” Brandon spoke to himself – trying to muster enough strength to pump out ten more repetitions with a bar loaded with enough weight to bring two elephants to their knees. The alpha’s arms were tired as shit after benching for what must have been an hour and a half straight, but thoughts of his upcoming reunion with Simon helped him to crank out not ten, but twenty perfect lifts with the insane poundage. The realization that thinking of Simon helped the huge guy to go way beyond what was normally possible in weightlifting caused huge gobs of thick-as-hell pre-cum to ooze from the giant bulbous head of his monster cock. This momentous reaction caused Brandon’s head to start spinning with mixed emotions – mainly, what was it about this dweeb that excited him so and how much fun it was going to be to finally slam Brandon’s giant dick into pretty Simon’s tight ass. This was almost too much for the big man to handle. “Oh yeah, fuuuuckkk.” Brandon spoke out loud and didn’t care at all. He was so caught up in his excitement about dominating Simon that he could have shot a record load of cum right there in front of everyone in the gym. He knew no one could do a thing about it if he did – hell, most of the men in the place would probably explode instantly themselves after seeing the huge man on the bench shoot a volley of cum so hard that it hit the ceiling of the two-story room. Brandon kept thinking about the small body of Simon and how easily he had manipulated the man on the street earlier. His giant thigh had lifted the little dweeb with no effort at all and then it had rubbed his body against his car with so much pressure that the guy had shot his load within minutes. The thought of Simon’s pants being filled with buckets of semen, which was induced so easily manly domination, made Brandon reach out and grab his upright pole through the pants and squeeze it hard, hard enough to bust bricks. The intense pressure, however, only brought pleasure to the big man and he thought again about plowing the asses of some little men in the gym – maybe the powerlifter had recovered enough for Brandon to lift him off the floor with his super cock and fill the smaller guy with his fucking hot man-juice. Brandon started moaning loudly and the gym got silent again. “Fuck yeah!” Thoughts of Simon made the mega alpha release the grip on his giant rod and will the engorged thing to calm down. Brandon wanted to save all of his sweet muscle nectar for the tiny guy that filled all of his present thoughts – something that was so fucking unbelievable to the big man. It confused the shit out of him – why was he so turned on by this particular dweeb? It was clear that Brandon realized Simon had something special – it’s what he had felt the moment the guy had torn into him and acted so brave after the wreck. And even though he didn’t know what more was involved in this feeling, he was definitely willing to try and find out. Part of Brandon did not like how obviously smitten he was with Simon – the alpha man never cowered to anyone, - but another part of him wanted something that presently couldn’t be named. It felt, however, like a desire to please the little man. Brandon never pleased anyone but himself – so this was such a fucking foreign feeling. He couldn’t believe for one second that he gave a shit about what puny Mr. Simon wanted or liked – but that didn’t change the fact that his heart and head led him down a different path. Just to prove how wrong his gut feelings were, he cranked out another twenty reps with the overloaded bar and the lifting came very easy this time. The big man was proving a point, but Brandon also realized there was some kind of mysterious connection between the puny Mr. Simon and his own ability to move some heavy weight – and maybe even grow huger. This feeling was what was drawing him more than anything to their rendezvous on Adelaide Avenue in less than an hour. He certainly couldn’t wait to dominate the little fellow and finally get the chance to demolish huge things, but there was something else waiting in their exchange and Brandon knew it hadn’t even begun to be fully explored. He was ready to squash the small man with his big body and his dominating spirit, but he was pretty sure that his own life was about to change, too. Part Three – Simon Prepares for the Visit Simon found himself wandering from room to room in his large house – lost in some kind of euphoric fear of what had happened earlier on the street – and what was about to happen in just a little over an hour when someone came to visit. He had not changed or showered by this point. The smell of his dried cum mixed with the stench of gas and dirt caused by being pressed into his car were only overpowered by the lingering memory of the pungent intoxicating masculine odor produced by Brandon’s giant body. Simon kept trying to will all thoughts of the behemoth from his mind but nothing he did was helping to push them away. The same was true about his throbbing hard-on; the poor thing hadn’t subsided since the confrontation on the road – it was still stiff as a board. Simon had become fixated on beating himself up for not doing more to stand up to Brandon earlier. He was even still debating whether or not to call the police. Maybe it would be good to have a bunch of officers waiting here when his visitor arrived. It crossed his mind that the entire force could be here and they wouldn’t be able to stop Brandon, but the nervous small man forced that idea from his head. He knew it was partly what he wished and not what he knew would be true. Was it possible to become this obsessed with someone in such a short amount of time – but was it even Brandon he was actually so taken with or was it his massive muscles and power. Or, worse yet, was it a mixture of all three. “Fuck, Simon, get a hold of yourself.” He stopped in the middle of his living room as his voice echoed out loud. He was not acting in his typical “take charge” manner. He had never been someone easily intimidated and this was not the time to lose that approach to life – just because of some inane infatuation. Simon knew what he had to do and he lurched into action without giving anything a second thought. He went upstairs and began to undress as he walked across his large bedroom. He turned on the shower and then gathered the clothes to throw them in the laundry basket, but then decided to toss them in the trash instead. It would help him to get rid of all memories of Brandon. The newly charged guy then stepped into the shower and let the warm water soothe his scattered mind and his aching cock. As he got dressed about twenty minutes later he was completely renewed and was now even surer of what he needed to do. He dressed, gathered his keys and wallet, and then stepped into the garage. Seeing his car caused him to falter momentarily, remembering how Brandon had manhandled the back bumper so easily. And then remembering how the big man hand manhandled him, as well, was almost too much. Simon pushed those thoughts away and avoided looking at the bumper or the door where the action had all taken place. He dropped into the car, hit the garage door opener, and backed into the driveway quickly. He slammed on his breaks halfway down the short patch of asphalt when he saw the pumped up humongous body of Brandon standing in the way and noticed how the guy was glaring into the car. Simon was instantly too petrified to do anything. He simply watched as the big man walked up to the back of the car and placed his hands across the edge of the trunk. Windows were down so it was easy to hear the big man when he spoke. “I figured you’d try to get out of our playtime, punk, so I dropped by a little early. I knew you wouldn’t have the balls to face me. But you’re not going anywhere, tiny man. Come on then, let’s see what this piece of shit can do. I dare you to try and run me down. After I beat this flimsy machine, I’m going to beat your scrawny ass.” “You and what fucking army, dickhead?” Simon yelled back without even thinking. Even though his mind was fighting hard to will his body not to react, the previously calm dick in his pants shot instantly hard. There was something in Brandon’s cockiness that just got to the smaller man in a big way and the thought of this guy taking on his car made Simon quiver with delight. These emotions didn’t prevent him from taking on the man, though. Simon was not one to give in easily. He watched as Brandon kept one beefy arm pressed against the car and then flexed the other gun and simply smiled. He was playing with Simon and it only pissed the small guy off even more. “This is all the army I’m going to need, little man.” “We’ll see about that! You’re going to be wishing your arms were as big as your ego when your ass is flattened on the driveway.” “Bring it on, runt, bring it on.” Simon was so furious at the big man, as well as being on an adrenaline high from seeing the guy’s pumped up body in his rearview mirror that he didn’t even think twice about what he did next. He shifted his eyes to look straight ahead, convinced it was okay to get revenge for what had happened to his car earlier and to teach the asshole a lesson. He started pressing down on the gas pedal and the car moved backwards a little, followed by a slight crunching sound. Simon’s cock twitched uncontrollably as he thought about his car rolling over the bulging muscles of Brandon – smashing him to the ground. The big man had unleashed something demented in the driver and he wasn’t really thinking about the harm he was going to cause. As a matter of fact the idea of seeing Brandon in a hospital bed with casts and bandages thrilled Simon immensely. The crunching noise got louder and the car started bouncing up and down a little, obviously rolling over a beefy body. Simon pushed the pedal down even more and that’s when he started to hear the sound of squealing tires. This bizarre noise made Simon glance back into his mirror. The little man’s jaw dropped as he gazed at the evil grin of Brandon, who was leaning down slightly and easily holding the car in place. Simon pressed the pedal all the way to the floor and the noise being made by the tires increased. This only made the smile on the giant’s face grow even wider and the already colossal biceps started to bulge even more massively as he continued to prevent the vehicle from moving. “Fuck yeeaaaahhhh, boy, help me work out these arms. Your little Volvo is giving me a good-sized pump. Look at my guns popping out so damn much. Too bad my body is so stronger than your puny machine. Now let me show you what real power is!” The crunching noise increased and Simon suddenly realized the sound was actually Brandon’s powerful hands easily crushing the back of his car as he prevented the big thing from inching backwards. Simon’s heart began to beat quickly and a feeling of intense fear crept into his head. That’s when the unbelievable happened – the fucking car started moving forward. It was slowly at first, but then the momentum increased. You could hear the grunting and the heavy breathing from Brandon as he shoved the car toward the house – even with the thing in reverse and the gas pedal being floored. Simon’s mind was on overload – he couldn’t begin to completely comprehend what was happening. He just knew there was a force of nature packed into the man’s huge body and it was beating his car. Slowly and methodically, Brandon muscled the automobile toward its obvious parking place, even as the spinning tires wore down their tread trying to fight against him. “Fucking no way. This can’t be happening!” Simon’s shock was only interrupted by the smell of burnt rubber, which was now very strong and Simon knew there were going to be marks on the driveway, maybe even footprints left from Brandon’s powerful legs as they stepped briskly toward the house. Within just a few minutes the giant had maneuvered the car back into the garage – easily defeating the powerful Volvo as if it had been a little red wagon he was pushing forward with one hand. By this time the man’s biceps were so big that the sleeves of his t-shirt were beginning to rip. Simon was still pressing the pedal completely to the floor and smoke was billowing up from the tires and the overheated engine. Suddenly the back of the car came up off the ground with a jerk; Simon’s small frame fell forward and his forehead hit the steering wheel. Brandon had simply lifted the back of the car like it was nothing – a wheelbarrow for him to play with. Simon gazed into the rearview mirror and watched as Brandon’s face suddenly became even more devious. The giant’s smile seemed to reek of as power as his body did. He shifted his right hand to a more central place on the car and grabbed the bumper; the sound of metal being crushed was louder than the car’s engine. He then released the car with his left hand and raised it up in a monstrous teasing biceps flex. Simon moaned out loud – partly in lust and partly out of fear of what Brandon was capable of. The humongous arm was larger than any body part Simon had ever seen live and in person – it seemed almost thicker than Simon’s torso. There were veins streaking all across it and the mound of muscle bulged to insane heights. The sleeve of the t-shirt immediately ripped systematically across the top of the rising gun, as if the guy had planned the show perfectly. The sight of the uncovered biceps was almost too much for Simon to handle – his body was shaking uncontrollably as he willed himself not to ejaculate. He didn’t want to give the big man that kind of satisfaction. “You’re gonna regret trying to leave, punk. I’m planning to teach you a lesson or two for disobeying me. But let’s start by making it more difficult for you to go anywhere.” The monstrously pumped up man continued to hold the car with one hand and then moved his flexed arm upward. Since Simon had his sunroof open he could follow the big guy’s movements completely. Brandon reached up and grabbed the mechanism that controlled the garage door with his big hand. He then began to squeeze the box slowly – just to cock-tease the smaller man. Simon kept his foot pressed to the floor as he watched the thick fingers of Brandon’s hand begin to demolish the metal box it now surrounded. A screeching noise was emitted when the large hand became too powerful for the steel contraption to compete against. Sparks flew everywhere as the electricity was shorted, then the inner workings of the device were squeezed so tightly they fused together and oozed out between the fingers, and then finally the big man simply ripped the entire apparatus from the track overhead. Brandon chuckled loudly as he tossed it through the sunroof and it landed on the passenger seat beside Simon – still smoking and burning the leather because it was so hot from being destroyed. Simon let out a fearful squeal when he gazed at the now mangled piece of junk beside him. He glanced back through the sunroof and saw Brandon flick the garage door backwards with a slight tug of his hand and the huge metal siding went flying down the track and slammed into the concrete floor with a loud thud. Simon was sure the bottom panel of the door had sunk into the ground a few feet, even though the big man had only flicked it lightly with his hand. He returned his gaze into the rearview mirror and locked eyes with the muscled monster. “Cut the engine or I’m going to start ripping this fucking frail car apart until I get to you, little man, and there’s no telling what I’ll do when I reach your weak body. Care to find out?” Simon thought quickly. He turned the motor off, but he was out his door before the pistons stopped moving. He bolted quickly through the door into his house. Brandon laughed out loud as he watched the scared mouse run away and then he dropped the car, loving how it bounced a few times and then finally settled – obviously worn out from being overpowered by the huge stud that now towered over it. The big man walked around to the side of the car and bent down. He placed his index finger against the back tire, which was a lot more worn down than before, and then pressed in slightly. Instantly the rubber was punctured and it popped loudly like a balloon being poked with a stick. Brandon’s cock jumped a little as he realized how easy it was for him to destroy tires. This was something new for him. He did the same thing at the front after slamming the door shut which frightened little Simon had left open. It was pretty clear that the door had been shoved so hard that no mortal would ever be able to open it again. The muscle man then moved toward the locked entrance to the house, satisfied that Simon wouldn’t be exiting through the garage tonight or any time soon. When he reached the heavy wooden door he tried the handle, just to tease the little fellow on the other side. Knowing that Simon had bolted every lock on the other side made the big man laugh out loud. “After everything I’ve done so far, you actually think a little door is going to prevent me from getting in, squirt? Have you not learned anything? My cock could rip this thing off its hinges, but I’m saving that huge piece of meat for your ass. No need to waste my precious cum by getting too excited from easily ripping the rod through solid oak. You might want to stand back, little missy, since I’m about to come in even though I hven’t been invited.” Simon had, indeed, been standing behind the locked door. He had listened to everything that happened in the garage – realizing quickly what it was that had burst his tires so easily. He now jumped to the side, out of the way from what he knew would be a frightening display of brute strength. He knew Brandon was probably going to rip the door from its frame or kick it in. Suddenly, there was a loud boom and the center of the large slab of wood exploded because of the force of something much stronger busting through. After the initial shock of the destruction had passed, Simon was able to focus and saw the dust covered head of Brandon poking through like he was some giant animal trophy mounted to a wall. The guy had butted his forehead through the heavy oak without any problem and Simon noticed that the big man’s smile seemed even more evil than before. Brandon turned his head and noticed the small man cowering in fear. “Here’s Johnny! That’s right, little man, you should be afraid. If I can splinter this door with little effort just think what I’m going to do to your scrawny body. I hope your catching on to the fact that you aren’t ever going to find a place to hide from me. I’ll hunt you down no matter where you go or what you try to do to prevent me. I think I’ll come in and make myself at home now, whether you like it or not.” And with those simple words the giant simply walked into the hallway. He pushed his body upwards and forward at the same time – ripping through the remnants of the door as if it were tissue. Simon was completely flabbergasted at how little trouble it was for Brandon to rip through heavy wood with almost no inertia – the guy’s hard muscles didn’t need speed or a big head start to demolish the door, they were powerful enough on their own. Chunks of wood fell to the floor and little slivers clung to the giant’s torn and dirty t-shirt. There were burn marks in the material where sparks had fallen, there were streaks of oil and grime - clearly where Brandon had wiped his dirty hands after manhandling the car - and there were gaps and rips where bulging muscles had become too huge for cloth to contain. Simon was leaning against the wall above a chest that was used to store shoes, umbrellas, and other items. Brandon turned and towered over the smaller man. “Let’s have little conversation, Simon, but let’s see if we can make it a teenie bit more even, shall we?” Brandon wrapped his big hands around the other man’s shoulders and squeezed tightly, loving how the little guy winced with pain. The giant then pressed in and lifted the guy’s insanely light body into the air – high enough for him to stand on the chest. Now the two men were almost eye-to-eye. “So, now, you can at least look me in the face. This really doesn’t make us any more even, since I still out hulk you by so much. But, at least, now I won’t get a neck ache from having to look down so far. Geez, Simon, your body weighed nothing at all. It was like I wasn’t lifting anything. It felt like I could have broken you to pieces if I had continued to squeeze. I’m going to have to be careful when I toss you around later on.” “You aren’t going to be tossing me around, asshole, and you need to get the fuck out of my house!” Simon had no idea where he got the guts to talk to the big man that way – especially after all the powerful things he had seen Brandon do. The smaller man was simply angrier than he had ever been in his entire life. It registered on some level he was picking a losing battle but he didn’t care – even if it was suicidal – he would not let the big man get the best of him. He would let his anger override any fear that might be bubbling up in his mind. “And you’re going to pay me for everything you’ve destroyed – you hear me, you stupid thug!” To emphasize his point Simon poked a forefinger three times into the full to bursting chest that seemed as thick as the wall behind him. Brandon didn’t say anything and looked down at the finger that remeained thrust out in the air a few inches from his pecs. He shook his head slowly and made a tsk tsk sound that was very ominous. He then returned his eyes to the face before him. “I’m not paying for a thing, dweeb, and if you poke me one more time you’re going to regret it more than anything you’ve ever regretted in your entire life.” Simon’s brain was overloaded with a fury that was almost inhuman. He could hear what the big man was saying but it was like he didn’t care or like he wanted to antagonize the behemoth as much as he could. His strong feeling of defiance made him fearless. He slowly shoved his finger into the big chest before him, allowing a brave smile of rebelliousness to spread across his face. There was a brief calm before the storm and then, instantly, a huge forearm came up and brushed Simon’s arm to the side. Then the massive wall of muscle hovering in front of Simon came crashing into his body with unbelievable force – shoving him into the wall behind and causing his feet to come up off the chest. In a blink of an eye his body was compressed so tightly that he couldn’t draw even a slight breath. The small man desperately tried to gasp for air, but his chest, lungs, and entire upper torso could not move at all. Brandon’s face was pressed into the side of Simon’s head and the giant’s warm breath snorted out like a wild bull. “Yeah, little man, you thought you were being brave, didn’t you. And now it’s hard to breathe, ain’t it. You better be glad I didn’t decide to rip that little finger off your hand or punch you so hard you went soaring through that wall behind you. You’re getting a little light headed now aren’t you, punk. Right before you go nighty night from all this muscle smothering you why don’t you take a look at that beefy arm and powerful hand holding on to the doorframe to the left. I want to give you something to dream about when you blackout.” “Fuck you, Neanderthal” “Oh you must have visions of grandeur, Simon, if you think for a second that your little skinny dick will ever get to feel my tight hole. I’d probably flatten your weak cock with just one tight squeeze of my cheeks, but the fact of the matter is I’m going to be the only one doing the fucking around here. I’m going to have you begging all the time for me to stretch out your little hole with my monster dick. You’re going to dream all the time about me plowing that pretty ass of yours.” “The hell I will!” Simon’s vision was now a little blurry and he was running out of breath. Even his words no longer had much vigor behind them. A loud cracking sound made him suddenly focus for a last few seconds. Simon stared at Brandon’s large hand that was holding on to the doorframe near them. The grip was helping the big guy compress the smaller body into the wall. Simon’s cock got a burst of energy as he watched the wood and plaster basically disintegrate from the torturous pressure of the hand squeezing it. A huge chunk of the wall was easily ripped away as Brandon’s animalistic grunts became louder. That’s when everything in Simon’s world went black. Part Four Simon slowly came awake and immediately felt something heavy around his ankles and wrists. He knew, instinctively, he was sitting in one of his dining room chairs. He opened his eyes to see the jerk Brandon standing in the middle of the living room – shirtless and huge. He looked at his own forearms and saw that one of his large wrenches – from the garage – had been manhandled into a makeshift type of handcuffs. Metal had been basically twisted into an unmovable tight circle around his wrists. He leaned over and saw that the same thing had been done to his ankles using a crowbar. Simon’s first thoughts were full of awe at the power that existed in Brandon’s powerful arms – the only tools the big man needed to crush metal into any desired shape. “What’s the matter, little man? Can’t you free yourself? It took no effort at all for me to twist that iron around your puny body. Come on tough guy, show me what you got – let’s see you escape. I could do it with just two fingers.” “Fuck you!” Simon didn’t even waste energy trying to undo the wreckage Brandon had inflicted on the metal tools. He knew there was no way his small body could even attempt to pry apart the mangled instruments. He did, however, look down at the wrench to see Brandon’s finger impressions all over the metal and how it was now totally distorted. Simon became mad at himself when he felt slight disappointment about he being unconscious and not getting to see Brandon coil the tools easily with just his bare hands. That’s also when Simon noticed his hardening cock starting to stand straight up in his lap – unencumbered by clothing. He glanced at the floor and saw the shredded remains of his pants, underwear, and shirt – obviously ripped off his body by his tormentor. “Yeah, look at puny boy getting all turned on while he’s thinking about how easy it was for me to fuck up a crowbar and that huge wrench. I bet you wish you could have seen me do it – don’t you? For my big body, it was like playing with twigs – I could have ripped those things into a bunch of small pieces if I wanted. Yeah, that thought makes your cock twitch something awful, doesn’t it Simon. It’s crazy ain’t it – how I disgust you so much and, yet, you want me more than you’ve ever wanted anything in your entire life.” “In your dreams, asshole!” “Man, you’ve got some big balls, Simon. I mean it – both literally and figuratively. Those orange-sized ball sacs hanging from that surprisingly large penis are pretty awesome. But it’s your utter stupidity and some kind of little-man syndrome that makes you think you have even the slightest chance against my massive body that impresses me the most. I can tell you’re scared shitless by my power, but you won’t allow yourself to give into me. Even when you know that I could rip your body into a hundred different pieces with no exertion whatsoever you still choose to call me names and run from me. Hell, you even thought your big old car could run me over – but we quickly saw that all my muscles were too much for that piece of junk. I’ve beaten machines that were a hundred times bigger than your Volvo, man, so don’t ever think you’re going to stop me with anything smaller than an entire fucking continent. I’m just too strong, little one, and don’t you forget it. But I do like your spunk, man. It’s what made me choose you.” “For what?” “You’ll see. Soon, your disgust is going to turn into total lust for me man. I’m going to conquer that rebellious spirit just like a cowboy taming a bucking bronco. You’re going to be my stallion, boy, and you’re going to love it. I’ve been looking for someone like you for a long time. You and me are going to have a lot of fun together.” “Go to hell! You disgust me.” “Now, now, that hurt, Simon. Really. I can’t believe you’d stoop to such a low point. I mean, it’s pretty clear by that large cock sticking so proudly straight up in the air that your body and your brain just aren’t in sync. I may disgust you mentally, but it is very obvious that my body and my strength please you on an animalistic level very much. To prove my point I thought it might be fun to take some time to play some more – this time while you’re conscious.” Brandon reached down and picked up another larger wrench from the dining room table. He walked over to stand about a foot from Simon. He held the wrench in one hand and placed his thick thumb up against the long handle. While showing no signs of strain the big man began to press harder. Veins popped out all over the big man’s forearms and biceps and a high-pitched squealing sound filled the room as Simon unbelievably watched the top half of the wrench begin to bend over. He desperately wanted to close his eyes or look away but something deep inside him would not allow it. He was so turned on by Brandon’s strength that his entire body compelled him to watch. It was nothing for the gorgeous huge monster to push the steel wrench into a right angle. Without any warning and with no way to prevent it, Simon’s throbbing cock began to leak a huge gob of pre-cum. It bubbled up out of the dick slit like lava from a volcano and then slid slowly and lovingly down his huge hard tool. Brandon watched the delicious glob of milky Simon-juice inch its way down to the large hairy balls. He took his other hand and ran his forefinger against the jism while pressing into Simon’s ball roughly. Somehow the smaller man willed himself to not erupt fully, but it became harder as he watched the huge giant move the cum-covered finger up to his mouth and suck on it loudly with slurping noises. Still holding the weak wrench in front of Simon’s face, Brandon leaned down to whisper into the smaller man’s ear. “It’s a vicious cycle, little man. Watching me manhandle this supposed strong wrench so easily causes you to leak graciously even though you don’t want to – and that only causes me to want to show off more in hopes that some simple display of super strength will finally make you shoot off like a fucking cannon. And that, my friend will only make me want to do something even bigger to impress the next ejaculation out of you – you see, a vicious cycle. By the way, you taste good – real good. Go on, tell me you don’t like me showing off my strength for you.” Brandon’s words made Simon teeter on the brink of orgasm even more. He gritted his teeth hard and somehow willed himself not to shoot buckets of his jizz into the air. Simon had always been able to unleash such a torrent of man-milk that guys had been constantly blown away over the years. He did not want to give the huge man in front of him that satisfaction – even though it was the most difficult thing he had ever done. Simon was so turned on by Brandon’s strength that he briefly forgot what an asshole the guy was and he spoke freely. “Please, god, break it in two.” Brandon pulled back from Simon – clearly pleased that his little show of strength had impressed his prisoner so much. Brandon had a master plan and all of this was just a huge preview of the main event. The big man’s own cock was so hard that he, himself, had started to leak uncontrollably, as well. Brandon knew, however, that Simon was too preoccupied to notice. He was beginning to like this little guy even more. He was extremely happy that the fender bender from earlier in the day had brought them together. It certainly seemed like fate had miraculously shined on Brandon’s life. He looked down at the smaller man and smiled. It was a smile that was somehow sweet and very devious at the same time. He spoke softly this time, but Simon didn’t notice. “The strength in just my thumb turns you on, Simon, doesn’t it?” “Yes.” “Why?” “Because it’s more power than my fucking entire body.” “So if I pull this pathetic little wrench apart it will make you happy?” “Yes! God, yes.” Brandon grabbed the second end of the wrench with his other huge hand. He quickly bent the piece of metal back into a straight line and then he began to pull – slowly. He held the tool in front of Simon’s face so the guy could get the entire effect. At this point both men were turned on beyond belief. Brandon began to pull his hands outward,– away from each other. Simon was fixated on the middle of the steel wrench and was caught off guard when metal began to react like a piece of taffy. Brandon’s powerful hands pulled the wrench slowly in two directions and the middle began to stretch – becoming thinner and thinner because of the strength that existed in the man’s body. Simon let a moan escape from his mouth as he watched the steel middle become a skinny thread of metal. Suddenly, the wrench was torn in two and this proved to be too much for the captive man. His cock began to spew like a shaken uncorked champagne bottle. Cum splattered both men’s torsos as it skyrocketed into the air. Simon screamed out – as if in agony – and Brandon moaned in total empathy with the smaller man’s uncontrollable reaction. The orgasm was long and painful for Simon. Both men were showered with thick gobs of cum and ended up looking like two cupcakes covered in white frosting. When Simon’s body finally stopped convulsing violently, Brandon quickly asked him a question – hoping to catch him off guard – even as he continued to hold the two pieces of metal in his hand. “Why does that turn you on so much, Simon? The question was simple and without any edge to it. Simon was still trying to recover from his embarrassing orgasm – which he offered to this man he truly hated – but something inside him accepted the question at face value. He realized the behemoth in front of him truly wanted to know the answer. It was suddenly a favorable glimpse into the asshole in front of him. Simon ended up answering truthfully. “Strength is such a turn on, Brandon. God, how I wish I had the strength to rip a wrench in two.” “Really, Simon? Do you really wish that?” “Of course.” The sudden smile on Brandon’s face was something unrecognizable. The big man had never grinned in a way that was so intoxicating and revealing at the same time. Simon, in a brief moment of post orgasm bliss, thought the guy truly handsome. It was disconcerting to the smaller guy to actually feel sympathy towards the man that had tormented him so – but the simple fact was there; Brandon’s nice side was a big turn on. “I hope you feel the same way Simon, because I’ve injected you with a drug cocktail that’s going to make you my physical rival in about ten more minutes.” Part Five Brandon moved behind Simon and brought his face down beside the smaller man’s head. He took the two pieces of the steel wrench he had just pulled apart with his bare hands and started rubbing the cool metal across Simon’s protruding nipples. The captive man’s chest was glistening because of the big drops of cum that had splattered him generously when he shot off watching the big man pull steel apart like it was a piece of soft taffy. Simon’s back arched away from the chair as the coldness of the tool teasingly slid back and forth across his hard nubs. Droplets of fresh semen oozed from his still hard-as-hell cock, sticking up so proudly from his crotch. Brandon moved one of the abused pieces of the wrench to the top of Simon’s dickhead and dipped it in the thick milky cum and then brought the abused tool to his own mouth, licking it ravenously – to taste the sweetness he had caused to erupt in the smaller man. “Damn, little man, you have not idea what it feels like to rip a fucking wrench apart with just your bare hands. It gives me such a rush to watch something that’s supposedly so tough bend to my will so easily. This big old tool didn’t stand a chance against my powerful arms, Simon. Did you see how I just pulled it apart like I was yanking a piece of thread in two? Fuck, that got my juices flowing – just like how it affected you. It was almost as good as overpowering your piece of shit Volvo earlier and I wasn’t even using all of my strength either time. Yeah, I like the way that makes you moan – you just can’t help yourself, can you little one? But fucking hell, man, soon you’re going to have the same kind of power. You’re going to be doing all the things I can do – even tossing little guys around whenever you want. And you’re going to be huge like me, too.” “Aw fuck, no way.” “Look at how that thought makes your dick bubble up like some kind of a hot cum-spring. Yeah, Simon boy likes the idea of growing big, doesn’t he? You see man; I’ve been searching for a guy like you. No, I’ve been searching for you specifically. I have waited a long time to find someone that didn’t cower from my size and my strength. You’ve known all day that I could rip you into little pieces without any problem, but you wouldn’t back down. Hell, you floored that shitty Volvo of yours and I still pushed it into the garage without any trouble – but that didn’t stop you from throwing insults my way. I’ve never had anyone to play rough with, Simon. Every guy I’ve ever started to share my true desire of wrestling or showing off for has gotten scared or intimidated, but not you. I lifted the back end of my last date’s car and that freaked him out. He left me in the middle of the night – and only because I asked if he would get off on me destroying things. Watching you get turned on when I demolished your garage door opener, or lifted you with one arm easily, or when I busted through your door so easily made me think you might be the one. But it was seeing how your cock spewed uncontrollably when I ripped this puny metal apart – the metal you’re feeling on your hard nips right now – well, that’s what confirmed what I suspected. You’re the perfect man to turn into my rival – hell; you might even be the perfect man to finally dominate me. We’ll just have to wait and see. I’m probably more excited about your transformation than you are.” “I doubt it.” Suddenly, Simon’s brain was open to the fact that his body was about to change. He was finding it difficult in his heart to thank the man who had tormented him so for the upcoming improvements to his body, but something inside him was already grateful. Brandon was rubbing his stubbly face against Simon’s and the smaller man loved every minute of it. Something about the hardness of the hair on the giant’s cheek equaled the power packed into his bulging muscles. It was a real man standing behind him and he could feel a real man’s cock pressing into his back through Brandon’s pants. Everything seemed like a dream or like time was suspended in some way. Both men were waiting for the miraculous change that was about to take place. And they didn’t have to wait long. “Arghhhhhh!” Immediately, Simon’s body began to ache like his insides were bursting through his skin. The pain was so incredible that his brain was forced to shut down. He stayed conscious, but his mind was sending no instructions to the rest of his body – it was merely in survival mode and tried to process what was happening. The heat generated through his skin was intense and instant. It felt like he had a two hundred degree fever and that his skin was exploding. Brandon recognized what was happening and immediately slid his hands around to Simon’s chest – grabbing hold of the man’s already tight pecs with a squeal of excitement. “Aw fuck yeah, it’s happening bro – you’re about to expand to the size of a massive muscle god. Shit, I’ve got to feel all of this. I can’t wait until you shred those makeshift constraints on your hands and feet like they were pieces of thread. Fuck, Simon, you’re going to grow and you’re going to grow huge. You’re going to love the power, dude. It’s intoxicating to be able to do the things I can do. You’ll want to show off all the time. Aw hell, I can feel your chest thrusting out wider already. Man, this is so fucking hot!” Even in the midst of terrible pain, Simon was able to tilt his head forward to watch his chest grow. He saw Brandon’s huge paws resting against his pecs and teasing his hard nipples, but then he noticed that the big man’s hands seemed to be shrinking. As he looked closer he realized that the opposite was actually true – his chest was growing huge in mere seconds. Simon’s flat boyish pectoral muscles ballooned out thickly and began to double, triple, quadruple in size and then kept going – until Simon couldn’t even keep track of how much they were growing. He simply knew they were becoming gigantic. The now small looking hands of Brandon were groping at the mounds of muscle and flesh like he was a sculptor working with clay. The big man behind Simon had his head shoved over the sitting man’s shoulder so he could watch the growth of the chest he was abusing so roughtly. “Oh, hell yes! Just look at those pecs man. They’re exploding way beyond what I imagined. I should have left your shirt on to watch those big puppies disintegrate the material. That would have been so fucking hot, but feeling these things getting bigger – skin-to-skin - is even better. Damn, look at those nipples getting huge, too, Simon! So fucking hot! Those fuckers are each going to be a mouthful in no time at all.” The pain was still excruciating, but Simon forced his head forward even more so he could watch the full expansion of his upper torso. Awareness of other parts of his body growing was slowly creeping into his brain, even as he tried desperately to ignore the pain. The man knew his biceps were growing huge, he could feel them pushing outward – his left one shoving hard against the big body of Brandon and actually making the man move. Simon’s insanely tensed body started to feel different – he could tell how much weight was being added to his once small frame and it was incredible. Even in the middle of the pain the growing man could feel a power coursing through his body making him stronger – probably as strong as Brandon. The intense orgasmic thrill that was emanating from Simon’s enlarging cock was caused by his realization of the power his body was generating and the pleasure slowly started overshadowing the pain. Brandon sensed what was happening in the body of his prisoner. “I bet an intense feeling of pleasure is starting to take over you body, isn’t it Simon? That’s the sign your growth is kicking into high gear. Damn, boy, you’re going to be huge and as strong as herd of bulls – maybe even stronger. Yeah, Simon boy, I’ve been waiting for the right man to come along – someone that had the right cocky attitude to equal the body I could give him. I’ve worked for years on creating that concoction I gave you, man, so I could make a dude who could seriously challenge me. I’ve needed an equal for so long and soon I’ll have one in you, Simon. You stood up to me even when I had more strength in one finger than you had in your entire body. That actually turned me on, sir, but not as much as it’s going to turn me on when you’re a fucking strong muscle freak and you can actually give me a good fight. And judging by how hard your growing cock is right now I have a feeling you’re looking forward to it, too. By the way, dude, when your cock spews that’s when your growth is actually finished. Your body just knows and allows you to finally release all the pressure that the muscle growth has caused inside of you. Shit, man, can you feel how humongous your arms have gotten. They look so fucking hot. And that chest of yours hasn’t slowed its growing down at all. I can tell by the way you’re breathing – kind of normal now - that your bones have stopped growing – so the pain has probably stopped, too. Right now, you should just be soaking up all the glorious feelings that come from your muscles ballooning to sizes you never imagined. I can feel your ass lifting you higher off this chair as it gets thicker and thicker with muscle.” “Feels . . . so . . . good!” “I bet it does, dude. I bet blood is pumping through your body a hundred times faster than it did just an hour ago. And all that blood is turning into muscle – which is connecting with the muscle that’s already there and pushing it out even more. Every part of you is growing, dude. Even your smallest toe is going to end up about five hundred times stronger than it was. My hand groping your abs feels like its pressing into the side of a mountain. Everything on you is getting so fucking hard – that big cock, your skin, and every single growing muscle. Your shoulders are as wide as mine now, Simon, and that excites you so much, doesn’t it – to be the size of the guy you’ve lusted after all day. I can see that cock of yours is getting ready to shoot off like someone just threw a lighted match into an ammo factory. Shit, look how thick you are everywhere - the heaviness feels awesome doesn’t it, big man?” Even though Simon still despised the man standing behind his now huge frame, he couldn’t deny that everything Brandon was saying was true. Simon suddenly felt like he weighed as heavy as a tank or something. And every part of his body felt thicker than super dense metal. His cock was so huge that as it bobbed back and forth he could feel it actually pulling his crotch and ass in different directions. Simon's legs felt like two pillars of marble – dense as hell and hard enough to withstand a car slamming into them. His arms felt super heavy and powerful. The growing man could actually feel each part of his biceps and triceps muscles and sense how thick the layers of sinew had become. There was an inner awareness of the power in his arms that was hard to explain. Simon knew he could do amazing things even before he had done them. But the part of his body that brought him the most satisfaction – the muscled enhancements bringing him closest to explosion - had everything to do with his massive pecs. Brandon obviously felt the same way because his hands had returned to the growing mammoth chest and he was doing everything Simon wished he would – squeezing the man nips hard and twisting them tight, cupping his big hands under the mega pecs and copping more than a handful as Simon bounced the fuckers, and he even tried unsuccessfully to dent in the thick meat with his fingers, but Simon's mounds of muscle weren’t giving at all. Watching Brandon play with the new gorgeous chest and listening to the guy praise the enlarged body finally became too much for both of men – Simon's super charged cannon started shooting large balls of cum into the air as his hard stomach tightened even more with each powerful ejaculation. Volleys of thick white juice shot above his head and rained down everywhere. At the same time he felt Brandon’s warm juice shoot up his back as the guy's strong hands latched onto the new pecs for dear life while he unloaded big time. At some point during Simon's growth the big man behind him had gotten rid of his own pants and underwear. “Fuckin hell . . . Simon . . . I’m gonna . . . have a . . . heart attack!” Simon's dick remained rock hard even after it spat out its last few thick drops of sweet muscle honey. His powerful orgasm didn’t tire him at all – as a matter of fact, it energized the guy in a way he had never known. Simon suddenly felt like a superhero or something. He raised his huge arms and looked at the twisted wrench still connecting his wrists, but he also noticed his forearms were now so thick that the metal was actually cutting into the skin, when there had been a lot of room to spare just a half hour earlier. Simon started to pull his wrists apart, knowing, instinctively, he could easily rip the metal tool into two pieces. “No, Simon, use just your fingers, please.” Brandon using the word ‘please’ registered somewhere deep in in the other man's psyche – Simon realized it was the first time the other guy had spoken that way since they met. The newly large man was too fucking supercharged at that moment to do anything more than note Brandon had used the word. Simon wanted to test his strength and he wanted it more than anything he'd ever wanted in his entire life. Simon placed his forefinger and thumb on either side of the mangled wrench and then squeezed lightly. The steel tool squished between his fingers like it was nothing more than a stick of butter. The big man was destroying a fucking big wrench with just his fingers. Suddenly the center of the twisted tool snapped in two and his new huge arms moved in opposite directions. Simon's cock coughed up a few more drops of cum simply in response to the tremendous power he had just felt in two fingers. The fucking power of only two fingers! A big smile crept across his face and he shivered with delight – something that was not missed by big Brandon. “Feels fucking great, doesn’t it Simon. Snapping metal apart like it was nothing. Just think, if you’ve got that kind of power in your just your fingers, imagine what kind of strength must exist in your insanely huge arms or those massive quads. Welcome to the life of a muscle god, my man. Your perspective is never going to be the same from this moment forward. There’s no such thing as the word ‘no’ for you now, Simon. With just a flex of your super biceps or a little strength behind your grip you’ll be able to get anything you want. You’ll learn quickly that things which are supposedly more sturdy than you really aren’t – kind of like that Volvo out in the garage. You’ll find that when someone closes a door you won’t be looking for a fucking window to open, you’ll just smash the wimpy door down with one mighty punch. Big Simon is going to embrace his dominating spirit quickly - I just know it. I chose the perfect person to join me in my quest to challenge the limits of this unbridled power. Look at you squeezing that wrench between your fingers and making the thing snap into little pieces. You could do that all night long, couldn’t you? And how about that crowbar at your feet, you going to do something about it, too?” “What crowbar, Brandon?” The big man behind Simon leaned out and looked down. The captive man had snapped the other guy's mangled handiwork around his ankles a few minutes ago – simply by pulling his feet apart. The tool was now unrecognizable as it lay in multiple pieces on the floor. Simon continued to roll the metal between his fingers – flattening it and then balling it up and then flattening it again, as if it were just a gob of wet clay. He loved how his mind was quickly embracing his new power. He fully understood all that he was capable of and he had already begun to make some plans. The huge man waited until Brandon moved his body back behind the chair and leaned his face in so it was next to Simon's again. “I can see you love the power just as much as I do, Simon. That makes me very happy.” “I’ve got something else that will make you happy, Brandon.” “Yeah, what’s that?” “This!” Simon shot his arm back with a burst of super strength. His elbow connected with Brandon’s midsection and sent the standing guy flying backwards a few feet. Brandon fell to the ground on his ass and he was now holding his stomach. Simon jumped up quickly, grabbed the heavy wooden chair he had been sitting in with only one hand and swung it through the air to connect with Brandon’s head and right shoulder as the guy sat recovering on the floor. The big man fell over on his side and Simon noticed the huge adrenaline rush that shot through his body as he struck back at the guy who had tortured him so. There was, however, a sudden flash of panic in Simon's mind as he looked at Brandon’s body on the ground. The newly supercharged man definitely felt a pang of remorse for hurting the other big dude. Where in the hell did that feeling of compassion come from? Simon stood totally still as it hit him that he actually had a crush on the other dude – even though the guy had bullied him for the entire day. Simon realized that he had loved watching Brandon show off his strength and had actually encouraged it more by blatantly defying the guy. Simon had spat out hateful words at Brandon all day just to make the big man use his incredible strength to punish him even more. In only a few seconds Simon went from thinking he loathed the huge muscle man to worrying that he had actually hurt him. “Brandon, I’m sorry. Did I hurt you?” Brandon was shaking hard on the ground and Simon's panic increased. Maybe Simon only thought he understood his power and he had used too much strength when he attacked the guy on the floor. The chair had broken into a thousand pieces as soon as it hit Brandon's hard muscles, but Simon had certainly swung it with all of his might. Brandon was saying something, but Simon couldn’t understand. Then it became very clear that the guy lying on the floor was actually laughing. “Hurt me? With a chair? With your big arm? Simon, you don’t get it do you? It’s going to take a lot more than that to actually hurt me – and now you, too. I certainly felt your superbly executed elbow slam, but my body absorbed the blow very quickly. You’ll learn that things might faze you for a few seconds –being hit by a speeding car, a hand grenade, or an entire rugby team, but then you kind of recover fast and it actually increases your power somehow. I don’t really understand it. I actually didn’t feel the chair at all – it was like a pestering fly landing on my big body. Dude, you and I have strength that most people can’t even dream of. You’re going to have to let me show you all the fun things we can do.” Brandon was sitting up again and Simon plopped down on the floor across from him – stunned by all that had just been revealed. Simon knew the other man was right, though – he sensed he now had a power within that was unbelievable, but he didn't think he fully understood how much strength he really had. Simon suddenly realized that having Brandon as a mentor was going to be a good thing. That thought made his cock stir a little and the guy started to smile. “I couldn’t help but notice that you were actually worried about me for a few seconds, Simon.” “Temporary insanity.” “I know I was hard on you earlier, Simon, but I needed to make sure you were the one. I hope you know I would’ve never really hurt you.” “You pressed me into a wall until I passed out, Brandon!” “Okay, there was that. I actually just like doing that trick – it gets me hard every time. You can throw me through a couple of walls or whack me on the head with a telephone pole if it will make you happy. Really, I wouldn’t mind.” “You wouldn’t mind because it wouldn’t hurt you. I’d just end up with holes in the walls and a busted pole. Seems like a waste of time. I would, however, request that you allow me to rip apart your truck with my bare hands – to make up for what you did to my car and my house.” “Hey, that truck is my pride and joy.” “Then it will definitely make us even. Anyway, afterwards I’ll just buy you another one.” “How can a guy argue with that?” “And one more thing, my good friend, Brandon.” “Yes?” “This” As Simon spoke he stood up and moved towards his new friend. Without any warning he swung his arm in a huge circle and his fist smacked into Brandon's face with what was surely enough force to bring a down a building. Brandon went flying back quickly, his head hitting the floor hard enough to crack the Italian tile all around him. There was a brief moment of disorientation and then the flattened guy started laughing hysterically as he rolled back and forth. “I did not see that one coming, sir! I felt the punch a lot, by the way, but it was more like a love tap.” “Good, because that’s what it was meant to be, Brandon!” Simon threw his new big body down on the equally huge Brandon on the floor. Simon immediately started grinding his hard cock into Brandon's equally stiff member, which had sprung to life as soon as he had been elbowed so roughly and then grew even harder after Simon punched his face. The guy just loved his friend's new power. Without even thinking about it Simon smashed his mouth into Brandon’s – pressing with enough force to crush a stainless steel fridge. With just his lips, no less! The two men kissed passionately for a few seconds, while they both grabbed hold of the other guy’s hard nipples and twisted tightly. Simon could sense that his muscle partner was starting to leak pre-cum, which matched the big gobs of juice oozing from his own big cock. The man on top pulled his head away from Brandon's and looked down at the smiling face looking up. “And what would be the first thing Mr. Brandon would like me to do with my new powerful body?” “Well, since you asked. I was wondering, sir, if you would mind if we took turns pounding each other’s ass. I’ve never been able to really let loose with a man before and I’m hoping for such hot sex we might do a little damage.” “You mean like breaking a lamp or the headboard of the bed?” “No, I mean like destroying the entire fucking house.” [The End, but also the Beginning for Another Time.]
  7. Gman

    Wee Jock

    This is my first go at writing a story. If anyone has any feedback (good or bad), please feel free to comment. This chapter is more scene setting than sex. But I promise, there will be plenty of it. I've got a few ideas stored up. CHAPTER 1 I was nervous when I first went to his door. I was nervous every time I went to his door. I had met internet hookups before, but this was different. This guy seemed to have something more than a simple fuck in mind. Something I said had sparked his interested. His one pic was hot. Really hot. It didn’t even have his face, it was just his left pec, shoulder and arm reaching across his body. The way the muscles were flexed and defined emphasised their size. I wouldn’t normally message a guy with only one picture available, but that picture had me hard as soon as I saw it. When I messaged him he didn’t ask to meet for a fuck straight away (unlike 95% of the other guys on that site). We’ve been messaging for weeks now and it’s finally happening. I got a taxi to the address he sent me. It dropped me off outside a large, victorian, terraced house in Glasgow’s Westend. I didn’t even know houses like this existed here. I was use to the ageing student flats close by. These were much better cared for. He had given me instructions. I was to arrived at 10pm. I was a little early, so I waited outside. The storm door was unlocked, so I let myself in to the small porch, closing the door behind me. To the left of the main front door, was a narrow door flush with the wood paneling. As instructed, I opened it to find a small cupboard. I assumed most houses would keep their wellies, and umbrellas in here. But this cupboard was empty, save for a shoebox on the floor with the word “Open” written on top of it. Inside the box was a white jockstrap, size small, a key and a note saying: “Take off your clothes and shoes. Put on your jock strap. Come stand in the hall and don’t speak until instructed.” My heart was beating so hard I could hear my pulse. I felt my stomach constricting and was pleased I hadn’t eaten anything since lunch. I took a few deep breaths and took off my shirt. I was doing this. I could best be described as skinny. I thought I might have filled out a bit more when I entered my twenties, but it never happened. I had a visible six pack due to my low body fat, you couldn’t see my upper ribs, but there wasn’t much muscle there. I guess that’s one of the reason I find muscle so attractive. I removed my shoes, socks, jeans and briefs, placing them all in the cupboard and retrieving the plain white jockstrap. I’d never worn one before, and I was so nervous I put my leg in the wrong bit first time round. But once on, and the straps adjusted, I looked at myself as I ran my hands down from my chest to my balls, and then round to my exposed arse cheeks. It felt good and despite the lack of a mirror, I was pretty sure I looked good too. I used the key to unlock the front door and let myself in. It was strange letting myself in to someone else’s house, let alone doing it near naked. The hall was almost square, with tall ceilings and four rooms coming off of it: two doors on the right, two on the left. There was a large mahogany sideboard up against the back wall holding a vase of flowers, and above it hung a large, grand mirror. I could here muffled music coming from the ajar doorway at the far right corner of the hall. I daren’t venture in so I took up position in the centre of the room. I adopted a military ‘at ease’ pose, with my legs spread, and hands clasped behind my back, my heart still thumping against my chest. The room was pleasantly warm, so the slight tremble I had was through nerves rather than cold. After only a few minutes the music shut off, and I heard movement in the next room. The door opened and out stepped a god. A large white towel was wrapped around his waist, covering his legs down to his thick calves. His torso was the most erotic thing I have ever seen in real life. His skin was tanned and still glistening with moisture from the shower. The grooves between each abdominal mound - deep enough for me to get my fingers in and grab hold of each one - channeled little water droplets as they formed, running down past his navel to be absorbed by the towel. His powerful chest overhung this perfect abdomen. And it was flanked on either side by a pair of thick lats, impressive even though they were stretched as he dried his hair with a second towel. I could feel my cock thickening and pushing against the material of the jock. I must have taken a loud breath, or said something, because the god stopped in the doorway, dropped one arm and shifted the towel away from his face. He caught my eye and smirked. He walked in to the hall and leant against the sideboard, his right hand continuing to rub his dark hair. “On time and following instructions. We might get along.” His voice was deep, and although his accent wasn’t Glaswegian, it was certainly Scottish. I didn’t know if this counted as an invite to speak. I stayed silent, partly out of fear of upsetting him and having the encounter cut short; partly from not trusting my mouth to form words correctly. He continued to look at me straight in the eyes, as if sizing me up. A dozen, rapid, thumping, heartbeats passed and he stood up, leaving the secondary towel on the sideboard. He took a few steps towards me and stopped so that he was just out of arms reach, brought his hands together at hip level and flexed his chest. He could have crushed an apple in between those massive pecs. His shoulders ballooned out and the light catching on the still damp skin highlighted every groove of his deltoids. I had never experienced someone flex for me before... no one with anything decent to flex anyway. Not only did he have the size, but he knew what hew as doing as well. This was obviously not the first time he had shown off like this. I knew I wanted to step forward and start touching him, but I was hypnotised into motionlessness; only my eyes roving over his hard, gargantuan body. He brought both arms up into a double bicep pose. My gaze traveling from one peak to the other. His frame looked enormous as he held that pose, his lats spreading like a cobra’s neck, tapering down to his tight waist. All angles directing me to the bulge underneath the towel. I looked back to his face. His ice blue eyes were staring directly at my own. His grin revealed that he was enjoying how much I was enthralled by his display. He took another couple of steps forward, and that’s when I realised just how tall he was. I am a mere 5’5”, below average by any standard. My eyes were in line with this man’s chest. He must have been about 6’4”! He continued to make his slow advance until my nose was between those two mounds of powerful muscle. “Do you like what you see so far?” I looked up at him, towering over me. His face looking down at me, his left eyebrow raised, waiting for my answer. “I...I...” I stammered, “YES!” In my panic to say something my answer came out far too loudly. The god’s smile grew and he gave a single “ha,” as his chest heaved, almost touching me. I exhaled loudly, causing goosebumps on his sternum. “I hadn’t realised you’d be quite so short.” I couldn’t think what to say. I hadn’t realised how big this guy was going to be, or how dominant. Despite being mocked about my height all my life, and having witty retorts for almost any insult, I couldn’t think of anything for this situation. After all it had only been a statement. I started trying to form a response but just mumbled as my cheeks flushed red. The Goliath thrust both hands into my armpits and picked me up as if I were a doll. My hands at that point were still clasped behind my back. I immediately brought them round and grabbed hold of his arms to steady myself before I could register what was happening. “I shouldn’t have to pick you up to hear you. A lad so short should be use to making himself heard.” He held me in the air, almost a foot off the ground: his elbows at the same height as his shoulders, his arms bent at ninety degrees. His massive deltoids were flexed, but not struggling. His biceps... holy fuck my hands were on his biceps. I looked at my right hand, then back to those blue eyes. He winked. My breath shuddered as I took in this moment and squeezed my hands around his thick, bulging upper arms. My fingers gripped on to one of the tricep heads, whilst my thumbs tried to make an impression on his biceps. I couldn’t. I grew confident of his hold on me and started to run my hands slowly over his arms and shoulders, exploring them with my fingertips and palms. This was it. This was the reason I had come here tonight. He had promised I would get to feel power and strength like never before, and here it was. My heart rate increased, and I could feel the jock strap straining against my erection. “Fucking hell, this is unreal.” The first clear sentence I had made since entering his home. “My skin is drying out. How would you like to help rub in some oil?” He asked whilst placing me back on the ground. “I’d like that very much... Sir.” He cocked his head slightly to one side, giving my an approving look. He reached down, and pulled at one leg strap on my jock. “You’re a natural at this, Wee Jock.” He let the elastic go, slapping against my arse. “I like my guests to call me Sir.” With that he turn and walked back in to the room he had come from. I stood still, marvelling at the breadth and taper of his back as he walked away. “Follow me, Wee Jock.” “Yes, Sir!”
  8. laboriens

    m/m dating site

    I know I have a lot of history that has just started but I’m starting yet another one, like those that follow me, but history all have different themes, but they are all on the same subject, the muscles, the adoration, brutality, human crushing, fetishes, so like my other stories it has hard content. _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ chapter 1: presentation my name is quentin, i am 30 years corpulent, 1m75 for 95kg I'm passive gay with lots of fetishes, but I'm so shy that I didn't realize any, I like muscles and would see them again, I also dream of being crushed by force but also in muscles, I even imagine the superhero superman sometimes squeezing me with that super-strength, but alas I look at muscular men discreetly so I don't see many, serte I could see them in the weight room, but I'm so shy that I do not enter this building because just the sight of their stature makes me draw up the penis (small penis), but another fetish sound on the smells like the sweat of the armpits after a training session or that which did not have have been washed for a long time, the smell of fart, the smell of sweat on other parts of the body, you also like brutal men who are without embarrassment even more those of the profession of police or military because their uniform makes them comemd are monsters and men who give orders, you also dream of a man with the longest and the biggest penis who demolished your ass, but hey you never did it so you don't know how it is. you even did research to learn about the issue, you read case because of their nutrition, their fart was big bomb and feels very bad for this that these men do not fart in public, they are also often furry certainly it looks prettier but it is mainly because of sweating because muscle men sweat a lot more than a normal man is it smells much stronger if they have hairs (armpits, pecs, etc) sweat and the smell will be even more horrible. one thing that you know about yourself is that you have a gift because you cannot die without having blood, but you can even suffer with the same feelings as a normal person and your body reform afterwards for a moment so if you crash flat you will scream during the procedure of being crushed is to have the same feeling as a normal man except that at the moment when the normal man passed out or died you are still happy and can still speak so even you flat and conscious, for the smell you will learn that it is the same thing a bad smell that can faint or kill will just make you scream and hurt. you had already looked for several gay dating site to try to find muscular man and to achieve some fetiche my alas you do not find because it was rare or it is man did not want to do what you like, then one day you receive in your mail is some kind of advertisement for a special gay dating site like name "Musclor" you were intrigued because the ad showed just a muscular man and a skinny man you skeptically click on the link because you were afraid it was a scam, a fake site, once you get to the page you see a familiar logo that goes up free but also certify that reassures you then you go to who we are for know that she is the concept of this site, it is written "You are a muscular man looking for a shrimp or you are a shrimp who is looking for a muscular man, this site is there for you, create your profile and get back to you announcement, this site but in relation it is nobody to carry out an appointment in the real life but attention the shrimp can see that the profile of the muscular man, it is also possible to make plan has several but that several muscular man with a shrimp, it is sticketement prohibited to ask for money, it has that 1 means of contact which is the cat but do not worry you all the world remains on line h24 is when have you contact by chat and that you are not connected you received the message by sms which you s allows you to respond directly by sms (free sms) which allows you to be always reachable but also to be able to continue these conversations without being afraid of missing anyone. " you were blown away by this message and you already knew what you will write in the announcement of your profile
  9. laboriens

    m/m giant muscle man

    in this video the giant muscle man is like in this video https://youtu.be/dvoKeApVK78 be careful in this story he has adoration, giant vs macro, giant vs giant robot, but also macro crushing and fetish this giant and the king everyone loves him and everyone and ready for all even to be crushed or killed by this giant, the giant does it all for these fans, he loves showing these muscles doing poses, fights but if a fan has a particular request, he accepts whatever the request, for these fans he also has a team of scientists who create giant robots, even if the scientists are also fans of the giant requests that the robot be without pitier for a fair match because he wants to make in the center of the fight against realistic robots which are not already controlled so that it is a fan to admire his carure but also so that these fans see his strength and his destructive power of robot because at the end he tries to crush the robot, during this match he looks at it is fan but is not careful so it happens that it hurts but also that it walks on people or even crush the helicopter anyway for these fan c is an honor to be cast down or die by this giant ant. it has an immense castle with a throne where the fans can queue to meet it and make their request it never washes and it is always in that tight red suit.
  10. There is a part 1, although it isn't strictly a necessary read. Jack heaves bolt-upright in bed in the middle of the night, drenched in sweat and breathing hard. Driving rain against the window is overpowered by the sound of his heartbeat. His pulse is strong and quick; he feels every drop of his blood course through his tense muscles. He sports an impressive semi-erection in his underwear, and his hard nipples slide up and down underneath the tight white nightshirt. His masculine jawline clenched tight, he pulls the sheets away from his soaked torso and swings his feet out of bed. His muscular frame rises to full height as the bed groans, as if sighing in relief. He knows what he has to do. His heavy footsteps catch his attention momentarily, and he ponders if he should be bothered to put on pants, but his urges are far too strong to be overridden by rational thought. Jack catches a glimpse of his primal eyes in the mirror as he reaches for his car keys, wrenches open the front door and steps out into the heavy summer rain. His driving erratic, he swerves from left to right as he climbs the dimly-lit road into the mountains. All he can think about is getting to his destination. His steely 9-inch cock is fully excited now. It moistens his lower cobblestone abs with copious amounts of pre-cum; the thick shaft perfectly outlined by the fabric. His breathing rapid, he caresses himself through his shirt and lets out a guttural moan. He plants his foot, speeding faster up the ascent through the rain and darkness. His powerful muscles are primed for the task which awaits. *** Deep within a nearby mountain, a handsome, brown-haired man with glasses sits patiently at a large computer terminal. His stomach is in knots as he turns a black business card over and over and over between his fingers. The card's smoothness soothes him somewhat, but his eyes remain wide and fixated on the screen in front of him. The large, open computer lab is lit intermittently by the monitor, which at this moment is receiving the feeds from all the facility's security cameras as they peer into the night. The motion is crystal clear but black and white, and silent on the screen; a tree branch whips in and out of view against the blustery rain. "A vehicle is approaching," warns a computerised voice. The handsome, brown-haired man jumps at the break of silence. He, like Jack, is rather excited, as evidenced by a heavy bulge in his khakis. "Thank you," the man replies eagerly to the artificial intelligence. "Complete lock-down procedure. Please ensure Jack is fully visible at all times." With a bleep-boop of acknowledgement, the screen flicks over to show CAM001, just as the headlights of a pickup truck swing into view. The man stands, and briskly strides over to a steel-barred cage which is built into the cavern wall. The thick bars encompass only a tiny area--just enough for one person to stand trapped against the wall. "This is it." He bites his lip excitedly and pushes his shoes off, a heel at a time. He starts fumbling to undo the buttons on his shirt, but decides to leave it on instead. He quickly steps into the cage, and commands the door to be locked behind him. The artificial voice confirms his instructions, and the heavy steel slides into place. "Lock-down complete," the computer announces. "Good," says the man, who has already removed his pants to reveal his eagerness, trapped within his underwear. He rubs the tip of his engorged cock through the fabric. "Give me a good show, Jack," he smirks. "Show me what your powerful alpha-muscles are capable of." *** Outside, Jack's pickup comes to a halt. As the car door swings open, trunk-like legs meet the road. He stands, and takes a few steps out into the open rain. The truck's headlights illuminate the hunk of a man as he turns slowly to face the security camera and tilt his head to return its gaze. His solid body casts shadows of his tight underwear and raging manhood within, powerful torso, chest and arms. Clinging to his body, his wet top leaves nothing to the imagination; outlines of his bulging pecs and abs heave with his aroused breath. Jack knows he's being watched. He winks and bounces his pecs for the camera before he steps out of view, leaving his truck behind. His strong legs march him into a dimly lit cave and along a narrow path until finally, Jack comes face to face with his first challenge: a large, vault-like door set into the rock face. Standing an inch from the door, his head lowered but eyes forward, his breathing is still as deep and primal as it was at the house. He leans forward and presses the outline of his cock and upper body against the door to feel its coolness. His heart thuds faster and his cock jumps to full attention again. Nostrils flared, he steps back to analyse the door. A keypad blinks on the right-hand side of the large circular door, barred with two beams of steel passing through a giant rotor wheel. He smirks -- he knows this to be no match for his powerful physique. His low voice teases, "I hope you're watching Evan, because I'm not one for knocking." *** Evan is still self-restrained in the reinforced cage several rooms away from Jack, deeper into the mountain. Having yanked his underwear off, he stands with nothing but a collared shirt, slowly masturbating to the sight, and now voice, of Jack's surly presence at the entrance. He's keen to see just how much of a fight the door will put up. "Computer: Announce all intrusion attempts, countermeasures, malfunctions, and system destructions as they occur." Evan licks his lips and begins beating his rod a bit faster in anticipation. He wants to see and hear the pure domination of Jack's muscle over his machinery. He becomes a bit light-headed as there is movement of Jack's big frame on the screen, and the computer announces, "Alert: Intrusion attempt underway. Main entry keypad has been destroyed." *** Having driven it into the wall over an inch, Jack pulls his solid right shoulder away from what used to be the blinking keypad, as it crackles and buzzes. "I hope you don't mind," he smirks, "if I let myself in." His hands, guided by eager twitches of his powerful arms and chest, reach for the large circular locking mechanism in the centre of the door. Grabbing either side, his arms lengthen slightly and biceps begin to bulge. The sleeves can barely contain the stud's arms as they grow and strengthen. His pecs, tight and steely, join in on the onslaught against the steel. He grunts a loud guttural enjoyment as he pulls and flexes. The vault's large bolts and locks begin to grind and squeal for mercy against the immense power of Jack's arms and chest. The heavy steel inside the locking mechanism takes the full force of Jack's mighty muscle-powered assault; it starts to turn white and buckle. Jack smirks and grunts again, louder this time, his cock bouncing with pleasure; the feeling of raw strength coursing through his body, bending and twisting with all his might. The protective beams and locking wheel, made to withstand explosives and immense pressure, are now being mangled and bent by Jack's powerful arms and pumped chest. The moaning steel is crunched and deformed under his grip, and cracks begin to appear in the wall adjacent. *** "Alert: Main entry compromised. Activating defences." The display of raw strength during Jack's destruction of the main entry door proved too much for Evan, as he shakes and squirts a healthy load of cum through the bars of the cage. "Fuck yes, Jack. Show me what kind of man you are." *** The bank-grade lock, having failed against the man's might, now hangs feebly from the door's innards. A sharp pull sideways, and a powerful kick sends the heavy door falling inward. Almost laughing, he pulls down the underwear over his pumped legs as he strolls into the next room over the mangled heap of the door, his steely pecs and arms still heaving with his breath. He raises both arms and perfectly round biceps flex in granite. The pumped guns burst open his sleeves as Jack grunts in an alpha pose. "I know you're an arms man, Evan. These puppies ain't just for show." He winks again to the camera he knows is looking on, and slowly reaching down, rips the taught white fabric off his torso, before letting it fall to the floor. Sweat and moisture drip down his stunning beast of a chest and cobblestone abs. Jack's rock-hard 9-incher can't be contained by his underwear, which has crept up and out from his waistband and presses against his taught stomach. His thick cock is leaking reels of slippery lube, getting ready to squirt into its lucky recipient. Suddenly, a large compartment opens, containing a 6'5" android. The solid, high-tech legs carry its bulk nimbly; its head blinks with lights and chirps. The whirring of the mechanisms is nearly deafening. "And what is this?" Jack yells over the top of the mechanised sounds coming from the robot as it quickly moves from its chamber and towards its target. He stands only 3 inches shorter than the mechanised fiend. "You don't actually think--" Jack raises his eyebrow, but is too slow to move out of the way of the giant's mechanical grip. It folds its shiny, plastic-covered arms around the muscular frame of the human and begins to tighten its grip. For a moment, Jack looks to struggle against the powerful pistons and motors contained within the robot. But Jack, knowing his own power, confidently smirks. Clearly, he is capable of destroying these feeble machines with a swift punch. But he knows Evan, his client, is paying good money for this show. And he expects to see some muscle-inspired destruction. Expanding his thick chest and engaging his rippling back muscles, Jack slows the constricting arms of the robot to a crawl, and then to a halt. There is a high-pitched hum as the robot's internal diagnostics begin to analyse the malfunction. "I think you'll find..." labours Jack, as he wrenches his arm free of the grip, "that you are about to be destroyed by these." He flexes his magnificent bicep again. He reaches down, and with the help of his other hand, begins to pry the android's arm backwards and out of its socket. There is loud cracking of plastic, followed by the whirrrrrrr of motors failing to maintain their integrity. Finally, a small explosion signals that the powerful pistons contained within the machine's arm were no match for Jack's python-like arms. The robot moves backwards, seemingly panicked to only be left with one functioning gripper. Its head lights up in a new pattern. Jack is grinning as he steps from the machine's grip. "All of this showing off has made me very horny." His green eyes twinkle in the light. He reaches down and with a single swift rrrrip, he liberates his beautiful dick and balls. The gorgeous thickness of his manhood stands proud, dripping with excitement, as he takes it in his left hand and begins to stroke. "Prepare to be short-circuited by the best sex you've ever had." Jack strides up to the andriod, and with one forceful shove, the machine falls backwards, smashing onto the floor. It attempts to upright itself, but with only one arm, has trouble. On its third attempt, it is making progress until Jack marches over, naked and throbbing, to force it back to the ground. Climbing on top of the mechanised plastic and steel, Jack raises his taut bubble butt into the air, priming the trajectory of his cock. He looks down at his artificially intelligent victim. "How much were you to construct, I wonder?" His powerful hips and ass drive his thickness into the belly of the machine. "Mmmmm," he moans, before exhaling loudly. "I bet you're the most expensive sex toy ever made!" Grunting and moaning, his hips thrust back and forth into the innards of the robot, while it makes some last attempts to escape. Jack's thick cock buries itself deep within the mechanics of its appendages. The casing of the robot begins to dent and cave inward. Oil begins leaking out and the smell of overheated motors fill the air. The robot, its only remaining signs of life the blinking on its face, makes petrified noises as it is slowly destroyed by each of Jack's thrusts. He's getting close to the edge of climax, and he knows he better make a good show of it. The sight of him fucking is enough to drive anybody wild; his thick legs supporting his weight as his powerful ass rams his manhood further into the machinery. His powerful arms ripple with horseshoe triceps and his back flexes and bulges. His domination of the powerful machinery is a sight to behold. He smirks, looking his prey in the face as he flexes his guns once more. The android continues to blink and beep weakly, and his fucking continues, as he reaches up and places a massive hand on either side of the robot's solid head. "Goodnight." The symphony of his flexing ass muscles and rock hard thrusting dick is joined by the bulging of his thick arms and pecs as Jack applies pressure to the robot's head. Moments pass, and Jack watches as his tremendous force begins to dent, and then crush the mechanical beast's skull. There are buzzes, sparks, and the smell of burning electronics as the blinking face disappears into itself. Jack's eyes roll into the back of his head and his beautiful physique tenses as wave after wave of sperm shoot into the robot's corpse, shorting the remaining circuitry. *** In the cage, now leaning against the wall, Evan is weak in the knees, having cum for the forth time watching the brilliant display of strength and manliness on the monitor. "Alert: Android destroyed." Jack's bulk is seen to pull out of the robot's remains, and step out of camera view. "Any moment now..." Evan is ready to shoot another load in excitement of seeing Jack in person. There is a loud explosion and the door, flimsy in comparison to the one (that used to be) at the main entrance, comes crashing to the floor. Jack is standing there broadly, pumped and shimmering, cock still engorged with lust. Several computer alarms sound. "Warning: Intrusion into main lab." Evan resumes masturbating furiously at the sight of Jack's amazing physique. Jack slowly approaches the cage, his chest heaving. He stops an inch from the bars. "Flex for me," Evan pleads. Jack smiles. His full pecs, glistening with sweat, bounce rhythmically. He poses for Evan, showing off his body from top to toe, ending in a trademark double bicep. Evan heaves for breath and moans. He's about to cum again. "Break me out, Jack. Show me what those arms can do up close." With another smirk, Jack positions himself and grips the reinforced steel. Almost immediately, there is a clang as the metal readjusts itself to the force being applied to it. "Warning: Intrusion attempt underway." Jacks arms bulge and flex once more, and again the steel begins a feint high-pitched vibration. An alarm sounds. "Warning: Safety cage losing structural integrity due to pressure exceeding tolerances." Jarring thuds and pangs spring from the bars as they begin to deform. Jack's rock-hard upper body is pumped and displaying incredible power. He lets out some grunts, and leaks more clear pre-cum from his excited stiffness. Another alarm sounds. "Warning: Destruction of safety cage imminent due to overwhelming pressure." The bars bend gently at first and then begin to warp to an obscene angle, and Evan squirms. Jack lets out a snarl. The reinforced bars fail and explode away from their moorings in the rock, causing a cloud of dust. "Danger: Safety cage has been destroyed. All countermeasures have been compromised by overwhelming force." A sexy grin on his face, Jack throws the remains of the cage behind him, hitting the opposite wall, causing more damage and noise. He steps into the cage with Evan, their bodies now pressed together, and Evan can't take it anymore. The overwhelming pleasure of their bodies touching, followed by Jack's caress which is now turning into a kiss, causes Evan to unload more than he ever has in his life directly onto Jack's glistening torso, and pass out. *** Evan wakes up in the semi-destroyed cage some hours later with an erection he guesses won't be going away anytime soon. In his shirt pocket is a fresh black business card, with "Jack" embossed into it. Jesus. Evan is going to have to try harder next time.
  11. TheId

    m/m Coach and the Tutor

    I don't write very often because I feel like I have nothing new to contribute to the genre, but I start to feel guilty about just consuming, once in a while, and want to write something. Here goes. It was almost 5:30 and I was starting to get steamed again. I’d been the wrestling coach at this college for almost 10 years and I’d never been shown so much disrespect. I was more than ready to show the little pipsqueak not to fuck with my authority ever again. It all started a few weeks ago when my star wrestler, Cory, flunked an important test and got his stupid ass at risk for academic ineligibility. I managed to ‘persuade’ his professor to change the grade—he was used to being the big man around campus, bet he thought he was pretty tough always grading the athletes in his class so severely. He was about 6’1” and pretty muscular, but he nothing compared to me. When I visited his class one day as all the students shuffled, I could see his eyes get wide. I’m pretty used to getting that reaction, I’m 6’5”, got wide fucking shoulders and boulders under the skin for biceps. My chest is huge, and juts out in front of me and leads the way when I need to deal with some little man who’s trying to pull one over on me. I could see the cocky professor watching my chest with wide eyes as I stepped up to him. I heaved both my pecs under my tight white tank, let him really get a look. “Up here,” I said, my chest practically pressing against his. He looked UP into my eyes and visibly gulped. I’ve got a chiseled jaw and just the faintest hint of a beard, thick, scratchy stubble, and right now I was scowling down on him. “C-can I help you?” “You might be new around here, I’m Coach Peterson. Wrestling head coach.” “N-nice to… umm,” his eyes again traveled down my body. I knew he could see my rock hard stomach through the fabric of my tank. Was he trying to look at my bulge? “M-m-meet you… Sir.” Sir? Nice. This was going to be easy. Who am I kidding, it’s always easy. “Let’s cut the bullshit. You failed one of my wrestlers on the last test. You’re going to give him a ‘D’ and he’s going to pass this class. Am I understood?” “B-but I c-c-can’t…” He stuttered. I grabbed him around the waist and, easy as anything, lifted him up, practically throwing him down to sit on the desk. He gasped and I saw his hand drift down to his crotch. “I’m not going to tell you again. I’m going to get what I want, and I don’t want to hear any more about the wrestling team getting failing grades. Otherwise I’m going to get hostile, and you don’t want me to get hostile.” I looked down at the bulge hardening in his slacks. “Or maybe you would.” But I didn’t come here to fuck some bitch, although it would’ve been easy with this muscled up professor. I just strut out of the room, flexing my shoulders as I walked, letting him see the muscle on my back explode. In the end? He gave Cory a ‘B’. Pathetic. So what’s got me so pissed off today? Well, the brush with losing his eligibility meant that Cory needed to take mandatory tutoring. That meant he had to leave practice 10 minutes early to meet his one-on-one tutor: already bad enough. To make matters work, I received a formal request from his tutor that he wouldn’t see any improvement in his grades without a lighter work load on the team. I ignored it, of course. Some pip squeak college nerd tutor wasn’t going to pull away my best wrestler. But then the little pip squeak (Stephen was his name, if I remembered right) filed an official request with the director of athletics for the college, and I was going to be under all kinds of scrutiny unless this kid dropped his request. So “in the interest of helping Cory’s grades,” I invited the tutor kid to meet with me in my office at 5:30 when he was done with Cory’s session. Of course, I was going to ‘persuade’ the kid to drop his request. There was a knock on my door promptly at 5:30. I shouted a gruff “Come in” in as deep a voice as I could. If he wasn’t shaking already, I wanted him intimidated by the time he walked in. In walked the pip squeak. He was small, about 5’9” and skinny. He wore khakis and a tucked in polo that was obviously too big on him. It looked like he was wearing his big brother’s clothes. For what a pip squeak he was, he had a handsome face, I had to admit. Face still smooth from youth, but something about the little smirk on his face made me want to wipe it right off. “Thanks for meeting with me,” he held out his hand to shake mine. I grabbed his hand and squeezed. Hard. Not hard enough to cripple the kid, but hard enough to let him know he wasn’t dealing with some weedy academic types like he was used to. “My name’s Stephen Solis.” “I’m Coach Peterson,” I answered. I tightened my grip, since it didn’t seem he was reacting to the squeeze. His hand was so fucking small in mine, it’s a wonder I didn’t crush him. He took a seat across the desk from me, didn’t even check to see if his hand was alright. Usually a guy has to kinda wave it out when I shake his hand. “Pleased to meet you, Mr. Peterson.” This kid had some nerve. Getting off on the power of his position as a fucking student tutor. I was going to show him real power. “Coach,” I growled. “Let’s cut the bullshit. You filed a request with the head of athletics, isn’t that right?” “Yes, it certainly is.” “You’re going to drop it. You’re going to tell anyone asking that Cory is doing great on his schoolwork and doesn’t need any tutoring. Am I understood?” He took a moment to breathe in, rested his elbows on the chair’s arms and folding his hands. He seemed like he was sizing me up, trying to figure out how serious I was. He probably was trying to decide if I’d actually beat him to a pulp if he said ‘no’. He didn’t look scared, though. I honestly couldn’t read him. I got more frustrated. “No. I can’t do that, Mr. Peterson. Cory was done a huge disservice in his high school education, and I won’t let that to happen to his college education, as well. It’s my responsibility to make sure students are doing the best they can. That’s why I tried to put in my initial request with you.” “Listen here,” I was practically shaking I was so mad. “You don’t understand how this works. This kid is the reason we’re going to win the title this year. I’m going to do whatever it takes to make sure he’s on the mats.” “I’m sorry Mr. Peterson, but no. I’ve made my decision. It’s the best for Cory. That’s my concern.” It had been years since anyone said ‘no’ to me. It surprised me, then it infuriated me. If the kid wasn’t going to obey, I’m pretty sure I could control anyone coming to ask questions about my hurting this pip squeak. “You little pip squeak, this isn’t a discussion—“ “You’re right. I’ve made up my mind. Goodbye, Mr. Peterson.” He stood up and made for the door. I was up like a shot, taking the walk to the door in three big strides. I slammed it back closed just as he tried to open it, I held it closed. My chest was right in his face, and I was standing so much taller than him. When he looked up at me, he was still smirking. Not for long. “I don’t joke around, pip squeak.” “No. I’m sure you don’t.” He grinned up at me. “I like that. You know what? I think you’ll do.” “What the fuck are you—“ There was a sudden squeal of metal. I guess I must have gotten lost looking him in the eye, I didn’t even realize when he reached out, grabbed the metal frame of the door and bent it in, effectively pinning the door closed. I blinked twice. I tried to pull the door open, it wouldn’t budge an inch. I put my hip against the wall and tried wrenching it open. Nothing. I looked at the twisted metal, I could see the individual indents where his fingers had sunk into the metal. I touch the metal. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. “I have a feeling you have a need deep inside you, Coach.” He said the word so dismissively. Who the fuck did this little pip squeak think he was. I tried to bend the metal back, my biceps bulged and my forearms became a map of blood vessels and hard muscle. The metal wouldn’t bend at all. The pip squeak had walked back over to my desk while my mind tried to make sense of what had just happened. “You get so much out of having those big, show-off muscles. Bet it’s a long time since you’ve even had to give that body a challenge. Long time since you had to think about what real strength was.” “You piece of shit, I’m gonna choke the shit out of you.” I started after him. Was honestly going to punch the smirk off this kid’s handsome face. I barely had time to process what happened. With the most casual laugh, he stooped down, grabbed the leg of my desk, then he stood back up, bringing the entire desk with him, lifting it into the air so smoothly it might had been pulled up on wires. Then he swung the desk, one handed, like it was some kind of baseball bat. The impact threw me across the room and splintered the desk! He dropped what he was still holding and stepped over all the papers and things that had spilled off my desk. “I have a way I’d like to choke you, Coach,” there was that tone again. “I don’t usually do things like this, you know.” I scrambled up and threw the hardest punch I could. He caught it easily before it could connect with his jaw. That tiny hand against my big fist was… so fucking strong. I grimaced as it felt like that hand was going to crush my fist. “Augh!” I screamed, thought the bones in my hand were going to break. I tried to knee him with all my strength. He just batted my knee back down to the ground, causing me to collapse into a puddle on the floor. Except my torso was being held up by that rock-hard grip still holding my aching fist. “L-let go of me.” “That’s not a very polite way of asking for something, is it?” He squeezed harder and I couldn’t help the shout that came out of me. “Fuck you.” “You see Coach, I’m pretty strong. Insanely strong, actually. But I don’t feel the need to go around trying to push people around.” He walked towards a chair, dragging me behind him by my fist and outstretched arm. I couldn’t seem to find my legs, tried hard as I could to pull away. Instead, my body just slid across the floor. “Though I’ve got to admit, it feels fucking awesome to be able to show off, once in a while.” “Who the fuck are you?” I finally found my feet and tried to stand up and wrench my fist away. It didn’t budge. He chuckled. “I told you who I am, dummy.” “Wh-what are you?” All I could think about was getting my fist out of the crushing pain it was experiencing. He smiled for a minute and stepped up to me, wrenching my fist so it raised up above my head and then pushed me back to my knees. My poor fist! I would do anything, I couldn’t afford to lose my hand! “I’m the Man,” he answered, simply. I looked UP at him from down on my knees, up into that fucking smirk splitting that handsome face. “P-please let go…” I said quietly, the pain causing my voice to shake. “I can’t hear you.” “Please let go of me!” “You’re new to begging, so I’ll give you one more chance.” With that, the pressure on my fist must have doubled and I cried out in pain. “Please let go of me, Sir! Pleeeeaase!” “If I let go of you, you’re going to do what I say, or you’re going to feel this power of this hand crushing something else.” He put the toe of his dress shoe between my thighs and lightly tapped against my balls through my gym shorts. “Are you going to do what I say?” “What the fuck do you want---AUUUGHHH!” He squeezed again. “’Yes Sir’ is the answer we’re looking for here, Coach.” “Y-yes Sir! Fine! Yes Sir! Just let me go!” “Tell me your name. Your first name.” “Curtis!” “Hmm. I’ll call you ‘boy’ instead.” With that he let me go and I cradled my sore hand to my chest. I didn’t even get off my knees, trying to process what had just happened. The pain went away pretty swiftly, and I could suddenly realize that a bruise was forming on my side where I’d been hit by the desk. Also, I felt a stirring in my pants. What the fuck? “I see that excited you. Good. I knew you’d be the one.” “I’m not excited you fucking pervert!” I growled, but still didn’t get off my knees. I wasn’t ready to admit to myself yet that it was a lie: I’d been rock hard in my pants the minute I realized I couldn’t pull my hand free of his grip. “Oh, my poor little boy.” He strode over to the other side of the room and plucked one of my college wrestling trophies off the shelf. It was a big golden cup attached to a thick marble base. I kept it polished to a shine. “Don’t be shy, it’s a perfectly natural reaction to realizing you’re over-powered.” I looked away when he tried to catch my eye, afraid to stand up because my big hard cock was tenting my shorts. One of his small hands took my chin between thumb and forefinger and I flinched. He tipped my head up to look him in the eyes. My neck strained against him, but it was like he didn’t even feel the resistance. Once he was sure he had my attention, he held up the big golden trophy. He put both small hands on it, and then he crushed it. Not just crushed it, rolled the metal up into a ball like it was so much aluminum foil. The gold plated metal squelched and squeezed between his fingers like it was made of putty. He took the marble base in hand “Watch your eyes,” he said softly. Then the marble exploded under his grip, crushed to absolute dust and letting it fall to the floor. The whole remains of the trophy could fit in one of his palms. “Holy fuck,” I felt my big cock lurch in my pants. I didn’t like that feeling: I got hard dominating other muscle brutes. This little college pip—er, guy was not getting me hard. He wasn’t! But damn fuck, he was so strong. It was unbelievable. “Like I said, boy.” He reached out and started feeling my chest, rubbing his hand over the broad expanse of my pecs. “All this muscle is just for show, and I’m going to teach you some respect. And you’re going to thank me for it.” He pinched a nipple and I gasped, my hard cock dribbling some pre-cum into my shorts. “You’ve got some pretty tits, boy.” “I-I’m not… I don’t’… I don’t swing that way. I’m no queer.” I tried to call him pip-squeak but the word died on my tongue when I met his eye and saw the look of total possession in his eyes. I felt like I was going to come. “Now now,” he gently slapped my hand and I flinched again. This guy could have probably knocked my head off. “I don’t like it when my boys lie to me. You might try to hide it from your team, but I can see how much you like men. Probably never thought what you really needed was a real man to take control. I’m going to do that for you.” “No… I…” I gulped, he was now running his thumb over my lips, holding my face in one hand. I couldn’t budge, he was pushing me down so hard. Not that I could’ve stood up if I wanted to, my legs were still jello with how hard my cock was. “I’m a top…” “Not for long.” He stuck his thumb in my mouth. It pushed past my lips despite me keeping my mouth shut tight. He stroked the pad of his tongue gently over the tip of my tongue. My eyes started to close. No! I wasn’t going to put up with this! I bit down hard, at the same time I punched up with all my strength to nail him in the crotch. It wasn’t a clean fight, but I was fighting for my survival, here! My fist was again trapped, this time between his thighs. God, they felt like granite! It was the first time I happened to look at his crotch. Something in his loose khakis jumped. I thought I could just barely make out something snaking down his leg. This was all foreplay to him. Oh Christ! My eyes closed, my cock strained, leaking a wider wet spot on the front of my shorts. “No, no, boy.” He released my fist from between his rock hard thighs and resumed pushing his thumb into my mouth. I no longer tried to fight him, sucking on the thumb as a familiar feeling built up in my balls. “You don’t cum without permission.” “Can’t… can’t help it… gonna cum,” I said past the thumb in my mouth. “You mean this little pip-squeak is going to make you cum without even touching yourself?” “I’m sorry! Sorry I called you…. Unnnnf… pip-squeak!” “So you’re going to be a good boy, now?” It was so degrading, I was sucking on his thumb like it was the last thing I’d ever do, on my knees in my own office, harder than I’d ever been. I was so humiliated. I was so turned on. A part of me screamed to get up! I tried to spit the thumb out of my mouth, but of course I couldn’t. My big cock strained. “You can beat the shit out of me, but I’m never going to be your boy!” I said, though I couldn’t believe the voice that came out of me. I didn’t sound certain at all. But I could take a licking, my muscles weren’t for show. They weren’t! If I can’t beat this guy, I can take whatever he throws at me… couldn’t I? “You’re already my boy,” he laughed. He lightly slapped my face again. “You’re going to like this a lot more once you submit.” “Never!” Never? He pushed my head down till my face was right in the crotch of his slacks. I could catch his scent, being this close. God, it smelled like muscle sex. The kind of scent that takes over everything else in the room, the scent that sticks around when a powerful man’s gotten what he wants, whether it be a hard workout or a tight ass to fuck. My head was swimming, I couldn’t take my eyes off what I thought might be his cock, my shoulders relaxed and I sagged. I wanted to bury my nose between his legs, but I was so afraid to touch him. Partly because I was afraid what it would say about me, but I have to admit, it was mostly because I hadn’t been given permission. “I think you can be a good boy,” he lectured. “I’m the man to show you what a good boy you can be. I always get what I want, but I know you want it, too.” I didn’t even notice he had taken his hand off my head, I just stayed exactly where he put me. He stroked my hair. Like I was a fucking pet. “Don’t you?” I grunted, I didn’t know what I wanted, anymore. My grunt came out more as a gasp as his small hand massaged the back of my neck. “Use your words, boy. You want me.” “I… I…” “You what, boy?” “I do. I want it. Fuck, what the fuck is happening to me?” “You’re finding your place,” he chuckled. “And good boys get rewarded.” He pushed my face roughly into his crotch, I buried my nose in the fabric drawn tight by his hard-on. Fuck, that scent! I had my mouth open, gasping in the stud’s scent. I’d never felt anything like this. “You’re going to be a good boy?” “Yes. Yes!” My tongue lolled out of my mouth and I licked at his balls beneath the khakis. “Yes Sir!” “Tell me that you’re going to be a good boy.” “I’m going to be your good boy!” I said, loathe to take my mouth off his package. The next thing I knew, he was pulling back, I chased him with my tongue, but he held me back with a hand on my forehead. There was no way I could move, now. I whimpered. I whimpered? Oh fuck. “Stand up.” He stepped back and sat himself down in one of my chairs. I slowly got to my feet, I felt self-conscious. I felt defeated. I felt horny as hell. I tried to straighten my shoulders as I came to my full height, but looking at the stud smirking up at me made me cower a little bit. My big cock was peeking out the top of my shorts, and the wet spot had spread to the hem of my tight tank. “Time to learn how to show off those muscles for your man. Take off your clothes.” I stammered, but my hands were already working to pull my tank off of my torso. “Stop,” he said calmly, and I stopped immediately. “You’re going to show off. Don’t make me repeat myself, boy.” “Yes Sir.” The words just came out. I started again, running my hands over my rock hard stomach as it was exposed. This stud got turned on dominating me. Dominating me! I wanted to show him I was still hot, even if he was the better man in the room. I needed to prove I was worth something, even though I couldn’t match his strength. He had called me a show-off… god, he was right. Everything I wore, every way I acted, all to show off this body. This weak fucking body that had never been defeated before on the mat or otherwise. When my pecs were exposed, I cupped them each in my hands and flexed, running my fingers through the thick hair. He looked pleased and my cock jumped in excitement. I hadn’t had to impress anyone since I started wrestling in high school, wanting to prove myself to my coach. This was like that, but different. I always wanted my coach to respect me. I knew the stud sitting in front of me could never respect me like that. So what did I want? “You’re going to earn this cock after all, boy.” Fuck. His cock. My mouth started to water, but I couldn’t admit it to myself. “Turn around and take off those shorts.” “Yes Sir,” I said, turning around. I didn’t know what to do, if I wanted to earn his cock, I needed to show off. I’d never shown off my muscle ass before. Everyone was always focused on my huge cock. I pulled down the waistband of my shorts and sort of rocked my hips. God, would he be pleased by my ass? I had never felt so shy. But I’d been ordered. I slid the waistband down below my ass cheeks, the were being held up just by my powerful thighs. I reached back with a trembling hand and took hold of one of my muscled ass cheeks, giving it a squeeze. “All the way off, boy.” I slid my shorts the rest of the way down, I wasn’t wearing underwear, so now I stood in my own office buck naked at the command of the 5’9” stud who had to be the strongest person in the world. The stud who had made me his boy. I looked down and saw how red and hard my cock was. I just knew he’d be impressed by my cock… maybe he’d just want to suck it and then he’d let me get dressed. I could still pretend like this never happened. “Everything’s changed, now, boy.” His voice gave me chills. He was right. There was no going back. This man was going to lead me wherever he wanted me to be. “Turn around.” I slowly turned around. He was leaning back in his chair, running his hand over the fat bulge in his pants. He looked me up and down like he was choosing a steak. Then he stood up. He pointed to the ground in front of him and I scrambled to kneel there, back in range of his manly fucking scent. “Guess what this man is going to have his little boy do next?” He said, voice low with lust. “S-suck your cock?” I asked, almost begging. “Good boy.” He unzipped his pants and pushed them down, pulling aside the band off his underwear too. I could see the base of his cock, bent uncomfortably into his pants. He was… thick. He was so fucking thick! He had to fish into his pants and cant his hips to free the rest of his cock, hauling it out and letting it bob in front of my face. He wasn’t fully hard yet, and his cock was the biggest I’d ever seen. Even in porn. Even in my wildest dreams, I didn’t have a cock that big. “Holy fuck…” I gasped. There was a glimmer of pre-cum on the tip where it was peeking out of his foreskin. As I watched in awe, his cock raised up to finally harden at an angle to his torso. How the fuck could he even hold that thing up? I reached up to touch it, mesmerized. “Not till your told.” And I lowered my hand again. I moved to take hold of my own dick, but stopped because I hadn’t been ordered to. Instead I tried to focus on that scent, flooding my senses now that his pants were open. He took his cock in hand, his small hands couldn’t even close around the base. How did he jack off? I gulped when I realized he probably didn’t need to jerk off. This man used a boy when he needed to get off. I was the latest conquest. Fuck! He lifted his cock and slapped my face with it, hard, five times. The fleshy bat whacked against my cheeks, left a streak of pre-cum in my stubble. I didn’t realize I had opened my mouth until his cock slapped against my tongue. “If I wanted to, I could knock you across the room just by swinging my big cock at your face.” I didn’t feel threatened, I felt electrified. Imagined what it’d be like to be knocked to the ground just by a real man’s cock. “You know what to do.” Oh god, I did know what to do! “Please, Sir, can I suck—can I worship your fucking huge fucking cock?” I bravely looked up into his eyes, he was smiling at me affectionately. There was no challenge in his gaze. I was no challenge to him at all. “That mouth is mine,” he declared. I stuck out my tongue and nodded hastily. “Prove it.” I fell on his cock like I was starving for it, trying to fit the head in my mouth. It was hard as steel and pulsing against my tongue once I got it in. But the head wasn’t even the thickest part of his cock, and my lips were stretched as he pushed in. There was nothing I could do to stop him, so I tried to please him. Tried to wriggle my tongue into his foreskin, I got a thick taste of this MAN. The head of his cock battered into the back of my throat and I whimpered. I wanted to prove I could take him all the way. I wanted him to make me take him all the way. He was taking pleasure from me faster than I could willingly give it to him. It was true domination. My little dick lurched and my balls churned. He lifted the hem of his loose polo and I balked. The incredible hair at the base of his monster cock led up into a treasure trail of blonde hairs up to his belly button, and what appeared to be the deepest cut abs I’d ever seen. I couldn’t believe it, he was so small and looked so skinny. I reached up to brace myself on his thighs and once against felt the steel hard strands of his muscle there too. I whined because I thought I was going to cum right there. But I couldn’t: I hadn’t been ordered! “Starting to get an idea of what real power looks like, little boy,” he lectured, taking control and pushing his cock into my throat, gagging me. “Who’s choking whom, now, boy?” I choked and gasped and my eyes watered as that big head pushed deeper in my throat. “You’re pretty inexperienced at giving blow-jobs, but the enthusiasm is appreciated. Don’t worry. This Man’s going to make sure you learn what you need to learn. No matter how long it takes.” My head was swimming and I was almost losing consciousness, but I was so grateful he was going to train me how to take his cock. He pulled out and I hollowed out my cheeks trying to keep his monster cock in my mouth desperately, but of course I was no match for him. He pulled out and his cock was now shining with spit. He reached his hand down, gently collected one of my tears on his thumb, then fed it to me. I sucked onto his thumb like I was auditioning to be his cocksucker. “That’s a good boy. Crying around my cock.” He pulled out his thumb and put his leaking cockhead back against my lips. “If your team could see you now. Showed you your place.” God imagining my team watching me! It wasn’t fair, though! They didn’t know what it was like to serve a real man! Anyone would go to his knees for this stud! I was lucky he chose me as his next notch. Team be damned if they couldn’t understand that! I sucked his cock again vigorously, but it wasn’t long before he took control again, fucking my face. Tracing the outline of his cockhead in my throat with one teasing finger. I just drooled and cried and whined. “Not a man. Just a fucktoy,” he laughed after a few minutes, once I finally pressed my wet face against his steel hard hips, his cock completely inside me. We stayed like that for a moment, him grinding my nose into his pubes, that scent causing my throat to lock down and massage his shaft. “I know just how to play with you to get what I want.” He reached down and twisted my nipple on my bigger but weaker tits with his small fingers. I whimpered and tried to stick out my tongue to wash his balls while he dominated my mouth. He pulled out and left me coughing, but staring him in the eye, tongue out, ready to be used again. “There’s something you want to say to me, isn’t there, bitch boy?” “Yes Sir…” “Say it.” “Th-thank you, Sir! Thank you for making me your f-f-fuck toy.” “And what else?” “Use me however you want,” my chest heaved as I took in sharp breaths. My naked body was coated in a sheen of sweat, big tits rising up and down, muscle packed stomach pushing in and out. “Didn’t I tell you I get what I want?” “Yes Sir!” Despite being so much bigger, I had never felt so small. This freshman college kid, barely had stubble on his face, was using me as his private fuck toy, and I loved it! In the next moment he had hauled me to my feet. He pulled his shirt off and I marveled at his body. He was rock hard everywhere. His biceps were small and cut, his chest was so hard I could see every striation of his taut muscle. It looked like his nipples could cut glass. I mumbled out a feeble ‘Oh Sir!’ and longed to touch him, but I hadn’t been ordered. He stooped and put his arm between my legs, flexing his rock solid bi against my taint, lifting me off the ground with one arm like I was lighter than a feather. “I’m going to use that hole, boy. Going to make sure that pussy I own is trained before I go.” “Oh fuck!” He carried me across the room, my feet dangling between his legs. I was going to cum! I was going to cum! But I couldn’t, I had to impress him, I had to prove myself to be a good bitch. I knew I’d never cum again without thinking about this stud. He set me down on the remainders of my desk, laid me on my back like a Daddy putting down his baby boy. “Want to see your face the first time I use my fuck hole.” I screamed when his lubed up cockhead slid past the ring of my ass. He was moving so slow, but his entry was totally inevitable. I clenched down my hole, I tried so hard to open up for him, but my body knew what he really wanted: to conquer my ass the same way he conquered my muscles. And he did, he slid into me without stopping until he was buried to the hilt. My world exploded with pain, but my cock drooled more pre onto my hairy abs. “That’s what I like to see. Don’t worry, bitch, your Daddy’s got you.” He laughed and slid his cock slowly out before pushing back in. All of the sudden the pain disappeared. I felt full. So incredibly full, like I’d never been. God what had I been missing not bottoming before now? But it didn’t matter, I knew nobody could ever fill me up like this ever again. What use was there bottoming to inferior men? But what use was there pretending to be a top anymore, either? Oh god, he changed me! The head of his cock brushed against my prostate with each push in, and I moaned like a whore. I fought to keep my eyes open—he wanted to see my eyes while he plowed me—but it was so hard. He reached up and twisted my nips again, I clenched down hard on his shaft. He was playing me like an instrument, knew just how to make me give him more pressure, knew how to open me up. He knew me better than I knew myself, he knew how to make sure he got what he wanted out of a willing bitch. That was me. Christ, that was me! I was his bitch! “Thank you Sir!” I shouted out as he powered in and out of me. “I know, bitch boy. I know.” God I loved that cocky smirk, it made me blush and made my hole pulse just seeing it. God I’d dream about looking down the length of my built body to see this Alpha smirking down on me. He fucked me for what felt like hours. It got dark outside and he was still coaching me on how to be a better bitch for him, still twisting my nips and slapping my face, spanking my ass until it was red. Anything he had to do to make me tighten my pussy here or open it up here. No matter how much I clenched down it must feel like nothing to that strongman cock, but I tried anyway. “Lucky you can’t get pregnant, boy. Cuz I’m going to shoot such a load in you.” “Breed me! Please Sir!” “I know you want it, my dirty little whore. Know what a slut you are for my big cock and huge load.” He stroked the fur on my abs. I was sobbing now, eyes foggy with tears. I’d never felt anything so good. “I fucking need it, Sir! Need it… need it…” “I know. Trust Daddy.” “Yes, Daddy!” God he was everything. He changed his angle and started ramming into a new spot inside me. My little dick lurched, my balls drew up. “Cum, bitch. Now,” he commanded. I obeyed. It felt so good to obey! I shouted and hit myself in the face with the load that rocketed out of my dick. My face was dripping and I was crying softly and trying to catch my breath when the last spurt landed on my tits. “Little load from a little boy,” he growled, every muscle on his perfect torso was flexing in sharp relief. Maybe someday he would let me worship his chest… “Here I cum, bitch.” “Please, Daddy! His body went rigid and his eyes closed, then I felt a warm, wet pressure in my pussy as he bred me. God he was shooting so hard, buried to the hilt inside me, making room for his cum. He thrust as he came, making the desk screech across the floor with me on it. If I felt full before, it was nothing compared to this. After nine hard shots, he pulled his cock out of my pussy and it fountained cum up into the air and down onto my chest, my face, into my mouth. I could feel the cum pouring out of my stretched hole while cum rained down on me, burning hot. I clenched my hole to keep it inside, and I stuck out my tongue. When he stopped shooting, his cock was still hard, rampant and huge compared to my own softening little dick. He chuckled again and smirked down at me. He let my legs fall and strode over to the other side of the desk. He yanked me so my head hung down off the desk upside down, then he put the wet head of his cock between my lips and I sucked and sucked and tried to clean him as best I could. He played with my nipples like I’d been a good pet. When he pulled his cock from between my lips, he strode over to where I’d dropped my clothes. He picked up my tank top and used it to dry the rest of the spit and cum off his cock, dried off his sweaty balls. “You’ll wear that tank tomorrow to work. I suspect you’re never going to want to wash this thing, anymore.” I was so weak I could barely muster a ‘yes sir.’ But I did, because that’s what my owner expected. “I plan on using that pussy again, bitch boy. And I might not be so gentle next time. Keep that pussy ready for me.” With that, he walked back to the door and bent the frame back into place, opening the door and walking out like nothing had happened. He left the door open. It was good almost everyone had gone home, otherwise they would have seen me lying naked and soaked and leaking cum, without the strength to even cross the floor of my ruined office and close the door.
  12. elysiumfields

    Sleeping Beauty - The Complete Chapters

    Hi guys.I don't often write MG stories,but... This was my first ever story on MGS. And it seemed fitting that it should be my first on here... Please understand the submissive/domination is my fetish,that some won't agree to,but enjoy nonetheless.? SLEEPING BEAUTY PART I I lay on my couch in my darkened flat staring up at the ceiling illuminated in parts by the shafts of bright moonlight shining through the open balcony window.I could see the moon in its full glory high in the starlit night sky and the quietness of my flat should of helped me drift off to sleep. But i was kept awake by increasingly homoerotic fantasies about the guy who slept on my bed in my bedroom,soundly sleeping off the effects of his inebriated state following our night of clubbing and drinking. Craig had been a work-mate at a place i used to work.I bumped into him one day and he had offered for me to accompany him with a group of mutual friends for a night out clubbing. Inevitably,he had gotten totally pissed out of his head and almost ineptly unsuccessful in his attempt to pull a girl for a quick shag, and i had opted to allow him to sleep it off at my flat since i lived alone and he was too drunk to get home himself. But as he lay on my bed heavily into slumber, i couldn't but think about Craig and my intense sexual attraction towards the cute 19 year old, ten years my junior... I began to get an erection as images of his lean muscular body completely naked,filled my mind. I tried to shake off the fantasies feeling a sense of insecurity about it. Craig had known i was gay and i could clearly tell from his body language that he felt uncomfortable with my homosexuality,though he said it did'nt bother him.. Craig was a very assertive and often short tempered guy,and i knew that if he had found out about my sexual attraction to him, that he'd go apeshit and beat me up. I was afraid to admit to myself that i was kinda sexually aroused by the thought of Craig dominating me and making me his bitch-boy.That i was perhaps a little masochistic.But i would never dare to push it with Craig... Though i tried my best to shift these fantasies, i was beginning to enjoy them, and i could feel myself reaching orgasm. I whipped my 6 inch cock from my boxers and began to wank as quietly as i could, although Craig was probably too deep asleep to hear my muffled groans as i brought myself closer to the edge. With a grunt,i came over my hand and onto my boxers in short sharp spurts,feeling the weakness of post orgasm briefly overcome me. Recovering, i got up tentatively from the couch and tiptoed my way to the bathroom,washed myself and changed into a fresh pair of boxers. On my way back, i decided to take a peek at my sleeping guest. Craig was laying on his back,breathing softly,still dressed in his blue shirt and jeans. I had thought about unbuttoning his shirt hoping to get a surreptitious glance at his firm chest beneath,when i had assisted him into the bedroom,but only managed to get his shoes,socks and ever present baseball cap off. I watched his firm chest rising and lowering as he slept,imagining that his lightly muscled pecs would suddenly expand and burst open his shirt. I shook my head and felt my cock once again begin to stiffen. Just as i was about to retire to the couch,Craig let out a groan,and then what sounded like material stitches stretching. I stood stock still,watching him as he slept. His shirt looked tight on his chest for a moment,but i put it down to just my fantasies.But as his chest rose as he slept, a button suddenly broke off and shot across the room. I shook my head hoping that this was just my dream, but as i watched, i could see the outline of two shapely pecs forming beneath Craigs thin club shirt, and then the definite protrusion of his nipples poking under the shirt.A gap was pulling open between two buttons as his pecs thickened and rippled slightly,and i could see his chest hair poking through. Shit, i was getting painfully erect at the sight of Craigs pecs perceptively swelling before my eyes like a scene from an 80's movie called HUNK where some nerd was transformed in his sleep into a buff young hunk by some weird witch waving her hand over him.But Craig was always a stud in my eyes. The sound of Craigs shirt ripping its seams brought me round to the scene before me. Another button popped off his shirt and then it suddenly burst open to unveil his swelling pecs rising into thick slabs of muscle covered in dark swirls of hair sweeping across his growing mounds. I wanted to caress and kiss those thickening pecs but dared not to,even though my lust wanted me to. And they were becoming huge and heavy,bigger than a bodybuilders. Craig groaned again and his massive pecs flexed and the swelling stopped just as they were pushing up against his chin,nearly hiding his face from my view. But the growth spread elsewhere..To his lean tight stomach where the sexy thin trail of hair lead up from his pubes to the deep crevasse of his beefy pecs. His stomach tensed and then very gradually,in the shafts of bright moonlight,i could see it ripple and his abs take form,rising like dough in an oven into a six pack that flexed and crunched together.And then his abs grew into a ten pack of hard rippling cobblestone muscles .crushing against each other as Craig seemed to respond by subtly moving his hips.Then his trail of hair grew denser between his fat bricks of abs undulating like sand-dunes,but did not spread out across them, Craig groaned again, almost as if he was dreaming and enjoying this in his sleep. I was painfully hard and wanted to whip out my cock there and then to give it relief,but i was afraid and rooted to the spot as Craig grew before me. He shifted in his sleep and threw his arms up behind his head,which made me think he was waking up,but he was'nt!. I could see the growth spreading into his arms and shoulders.His neck thickened and his shoulders strained at his shirt as his delts pumped up thickly,gradually ripping the seams of his shirt. His biceps,already the size of baseballs,bulged beneath his sleeves into round firm mounds expanding to the size of grapefruits,but still they grew,putting pressure on his sleeves.And as i watched,near orgasm,his sleeves finally succumbed and ripped apart to reveal his bloating biceps and heaving traps. Biceps grew into huge bowling balls at least 25 plus inches but still they grew,thick cord like veins pulsing across the rising fat mounds as they bloated inhumanly towards 30 inches nearly crushing against his head till they stopped.His upper arms were freaky huge now and with rippling sinewy forearms now the size of my own calves, Craig looked as if he could uproot an Oak tree.! My eyes glided down his huge torso as his lats billowed out with a growth now more urgent, into huge bulging slabs.. I was so captivated by the morphing of his torso i had missed the growth in his legs, but the sound of his jeans shredding apart caught my attention as i looked on in awe as his thick thighs bulged and thickened into tree trunks of sheer power,blowing out his jeans and they flexed and grew even bigger than my waist! His calves pumping up as if air was being inflated in them till they were bigger than my biceps..Craig was now a behemoth of huge muscle,nearly outgrowing my bed which creaked under his increased weight. But something else was growing too.Craig,still apparently asleep,reached down and ripped open the crotch of his jeans and then his briefs as if they were flimsy tissue paper,and with nocturnal lust,pulled out his cock in his meaty hand. It too began to grow. Still flaccid,it began to engorge,expanding in his grasp and pushing apart his fingers.Veins rippled along the fattening shaft as it swelled into the girth of a beer can,then added more length to it,pushing out down along his huge thigh towards his knee, and still his cock was soft and covered by foreskin which also seemed to grow more over his flaring cockhead at least two more inches to a now near 15 inch length. With his other hand,Craig cupped his balls as they bloated like filling airbags and spilling out of his grasp as big as oranges,bigger, as big as grapefruit,heaving and churning with what looked like gallons of cum.. I stood against the doorframe shaking and flustered with burgeoning arousal,nearing orgasm. "What are you standing there for,faggot.?" I was suddenly broken out of my state of reverie, to see Craig lying on my bed peering up at me through sleepy eyes,with apparently no ill effects of his earlier drunken state. "Come here and worship my huge fucking body, Bitchboy!". ============================== PART II Craig stretched out his massively muscular torso on my bed,causing it to creak under his huge weight. A slither of moonlight shone across the thick heaving mounds of his pecs and cast a menacing glow upon his handsome face."What you waiting for bitch-boy...come and worship my big buffed body".I felt rooted to the spot as i felt my nerves rattle me,feeling a sense of inferiority towards the musclegod laying before me."Move it faggot!"..Craig said with more assertion.I forced myself to move towards him, my heart beating at a thousand times a minute and my cock throbbing even harder with my submissive lust.Tentatively,i reached down and touched his heavy hairy pecs and the initial sensation made me shudder like i was about to have an orgasm.Craig slapped his hand over mine and made me rub and knead his thick pecs,flexing them beneath my hand. There was a snide grin on his face as he looked up at me.."You fancy me,don't you Joey ,my bitch-boy?".I nodded silently, feeling embarrassed that i must have made my attraction to him too obvious."I thought so bitch-boy. I've seen the way you've looked at me and i can read your body language whenever you're around me."I swallowed hard as i felt my mouth go suddenly dry."I'm so sorry Craig. I didn't mean to..."Craig cut me off. "Call me Master Craig" he bellowed menacingly.When he saw me flinch he laughed.."Sorry..Master Craig"My hands massaged his pecs now, free from his rough grasp.The cleft between his huge fucking pec mounds was like a valley which i almost lost my fingers in...which made him respond by flexing and crunching the massive mounds together and nearly crushing my fragile fingers. Craig lifted his left arm up and flexed his enormous boulder like bicep,making it bulge obscenely and ripple with thick chord like vascular veins."You did this" he said flexing his huge fat bi."H..how did i do this Master Craig ?" i replied nervously."It seems you have the ability to fulfill your erotic fantasies..and tonight you are very susceptible to them".I was bewildered and puzzled."Come on bitch-boy. You dreamt about me becoming a fucking huge sexy musclegod...........and now i am !".I started to piece the recent events together.'Could it have been me ?' I glanced down at the hunk in front of me as i tweaked and played with his thick juicy nipples.Craig threw both his arms up behind his head and so big were his biceps that with one flex and he could crush his own head !He looked up at me with a sly grin as if gaging that i was figuring it all out in my mind. I let myself give in to my lust and stripped what little i had on till i was naked, my erection poking out at a meager 6 inches to his 15 plus.... and i climbed onto his huge torso,straddling him and continuing to massage his beefy pecs.Craig clamped his hands on my hips and lifted me easily up above him.Then i felt his huge fat log of a cock push against my butt cheeks and i immediately started to panic at the fear of my huge hunky mate ripping me apart with his gigantic cock."Use your power,Joey.You can make me fit into you".I felt Craigs big bulbous cockhead push my buttcheeks apart and then press against my anus."Fuck it. I ain't gonna wait..I'm too horny"With that Craig thrust his huge cock into me and i screamed out in pain as he buried his fat dick into my fuck chute."Please don't hurt me.." i screamed in tears trying to wish away the pain.Then suddenly i felt my anus stretch wider and the pain very quickly subside as he thrust all 15 inches deep inside of me.I took every inch into me. Incredulously, i began to realise my powers.I made Craig grow.I made myself able to take his gigantic cock..As Craig bucked and fucked me i began to think what else i could do, but it was hard trying to concentrate as Craig was driving me wild with lust. Through bleary eyes i glanced down at his huge pecs...Perhaps a little bigger...? Craig let out a guttural roar as his pecs suddenly grew even bigger, swelling and expanding as if they were being inflated by some invisible air-pump.Growing,rising,bloating...into huge slabs of pumped muscle pushing up towards his chin and capped by enlarging egg cup sized nipples.Craig pulled me towards him and pressed my face against his heavy pendulous overgrown pecs into the hairy crevasse between.Finally, i willed the growth to stop and began to lavishly suck and kiss his huge chest and then like a baby,suckle at his big nips."Oh fuck yeah....i told you that you had the power" Craig groaned. As Craig fucked me i could not hold back my orgasm..and i spurted cum over his rigid block like abs and the lower shelf of his pecs, letting out my own rather meek shout of lust. Images of young men and teenage boys growing huge muscles filled my mind as Craig fucked me. If i had this kind of power what else could i do...? ============================== PART III ' I lay straddled on Craigs massively over muscled torso,tired and worn out from the rough hard fuck my huge muscle Master had given me. Even now,though i was drained and weak and sleek with exertive sweat,Craigs huge 15 inch cock was still impaled deep within my stretched bowels, and he was humping me up and down on it,still intensely turned on by the overdose in testosterone and sexual urges.He could see that i was too drained to keep up with his phenomenal homosexual stamina and brute strength and,for a few moments i saw a mean sneer on his face at the fact that i was no match for him."Whats up bitch-boy, can't you keep up with your fuckin' creation.." Still a little irritated,Craig knew he couldn't 'enjoy' himself if i was in no fit state to keep up with his relentless homoerotic lust..so he stopped fucking me on his monster cock and pulled me down into a firm hug,pressing my worn face against his beefy pec mounds and almost suffocating me in the deep hairy crevasse between, and holding me tight in his muscular arms,the huge 30 inch plus biceps grinding and flexing against me. I tried to struggle off his immense cock still impaled deep up my arse-hole, but i had not the strength and just slumped against his hot heaving muscles feeling sleep and dreams encroach..."Have fun with your dreams.." Craig said softly as i sunk into slumber... .................................................. .................................................. .21 year old Matt Chambers lay on his bed in his darkened bedroom..He could not sleep.Up until a few moments ago the sounds of what obviously sounded like two people having sex drifted through the thin walls of the flat next door..His 19 year old girlfriend Tiffany was fast asleep beside him and oblivious to the moaning and groaning that had been going on next door a few minutes earlier.. But the thought of who the person was that was having sex had totally sickened Matt.. He had met his neighbour Joey several times before, and had learned that he was a queer through a most unusual and for Joey,an embarrassing way....Some weeks before Matt had collided with Joey out in the apartment block corridor and knocking the guy to the ground and sending the contents of a carrier bag that Joey was carrying all over the floor. Rather embarrassing for Joey,one of the contents was a Gay Porn magazine. Afterwards Joey rushed back to his flat rather red-faced.. and a little while later when confronted by Matt,he plucked up the courage and confessed to being gay.. Now, Matt sat up on the edge of his bed trying to shake out the sick image of that queer Joey having sex with another man..He left Tiffany sleeping soundly on his bed and decided to go out onto the balcony for a cigarette.. He lit one and took long drags on it as he stared up into the starlit night sky.But then his mind wandered back to Joey and an image of the gay guy sucking his dick...but then he shook his head as if to get the repulsive image out of his mind ''Fuck-what the hell was that'' he said shocked at the sudden thought. He tried to think of his girlfriend laying naked on his bed, but another image of Joey kneeling naked at his feet and begging for his fat cock entered his mind, and this time his cock stirred and filled slowly into a gradual erection. Matt tried to shake the more and more intrusive image from out of his mind but was becoming more and more turned on by them. It seemed like his arrogant heterosexuality was draining away, only to be replaced by an increasing homosexuality,every bit as arrogant...and dominant. Matt shook his head as if to fight of these arousing lustful desires but was losing.. All of a sudden,just like a switch had been flicked. Any resistance disappeared and was replaced by an intense feeling of homosexual desire and dominance and power. In fact,from that moment on,Matts whole reality altered.Tiffany vanished from his bed,and all knowledge of knowing her had gone from Matts mind. He was no longer a straight guy turned on by girls with big tits but an aggressively dominant gay guy turned on by desires of controlling and fucking weaker men-like Joey!.Matts cock responded by tenting up his boxers and poking out close towards the slit at the front.Matt felt horny and humped his crotch forward and pushing out his stiffly erect 9 inch cock from the slit, and began to beat himself off with wild abandon, not noticing at first that his cock was getting even thicker in girth and pushing apart at his groping fingers. When he did notice, instead of alarm,he hollered out in horned up bliss and wanked himself off with both his hands as he watched with glazed eyes as his growing cock pushed out in length beyond its original 9 inches reaching upwards and outwards to a foot long and still growing..Matts balls bloated and churned and expanded like balloons into two huge grapefruit sized cum sacks and pushed their way free of his boxers. His cock poked out close to what looked like 14 or 15 inches now, and brushed against the balcony railing sending Matt into orgasmic bliss, and he fired off huge globs of cum over the balcony and into the night,falling like gooey rain down to the ground below. Matt came and came for at least ten minutes before the orgasm subsided..but he was still almost frenzied with lust...Then there was something else....Matt reached up and tweaked his left nipple and swayed sexually and uninhibited out on his balcony..He had a lean lightly muscled smooth chest but when he reached up to tease his nips he found himself groping firm,shapely pecs that he had never properly had before..and his pecs were expanding and pushing out beneath his hand. Now he began to grope both his pecs as they filled out into bulging mounds...... It seemed Matt was growing bigger muscles as well......but he was in too much of a sexual stupor to wonder why......and about Joey who was dreaming about him next door......................................................... .................................................. ============================== PART IV I lay in the massively muscled arms of Craig,now freed from his huge still-erect dick, deep in slumber, immersed in a richly erotic dream about Matt, my handsome young next door neighbour,fulfilling my hidden fantasy of him growing and swelling into a massively muscled hunk,like Craig had become.Though i knew him to be fiercely straight,even to the point of homophobic arrogance..i was kinda attracted to his mean streak and he was a very sexy guy to look at..Hard good looks, sculpted athletic muscles..even the black tats simulating barbed wire wrapped around his left forearm added to his sexiness..Oh how i loved escaping into my own private fantasies of him. Images formed from the blackness of sleep of Matt laying naked on his bed, his lean athletic body bathed in shafts of moonlight and slick with a sheen of sweat, his muscles growing and swelling as he groaned and writhed in increasingly animalistic lust...growing into my ideal of a fantasy man.. Little was i aware that my nocturnal fantasies of Matt were merging into reality...Matt was growing..but he wasn't exactly growing,sprawled seductively whilst in his bed. .................................................. .................................................. .... Matt leaned back against the wall as his stood out on his balcony,groaning and gently swaying with a feeling of intense lust and overwhelming sexual power.. His obscenely huge cock risen up in a raging erection like a howitzer cannon ready to fire its salvo...He had already 'fired' his own salvo of thick cum up and out into the night air, and now pearly beads of 'after-cum' oozed down his hard throbbing shaft from a glistening cockhead,and over his hefty grapefruit sized balls.. Matt felt strong and virile..and pumped like he had just come from a work-out at a gym.Leaning against the wall, he caressed his torso, feeling his pecs firm up and pump up beneath his exploring hands..becoming shapely mounds full and thick enough to grope and rub more intently now... and they seemed to grow even more as he felt himself up. Matt was filled with a wanting desire to grow huge and freakily muscular and his cock responded by pumping out slick dribbles of cum.. His pecs bulged and expanded,overfilling his groping hands and pushing out thicker and beefier into big swollen hills of muscles and forcing his enlarging nipples to point downwards...and when his huge 15 inch cock brushed against his growing pecs, Matt let forth an almighty volley of cum into the twilight,the sensation of his cock meeting his beefy pecs sending him into blinding orgasm and steadying himself against the wall.. The muscle growth spread through his tensed and now sweat slickan body.He traps thickened and rippled and pushed up close to his ears and giving him a thick bull neck like a big pro American football player or a wrestler.His delts pumped up and thickened till his meaty shoulders looked to be several feet across and powerful enough to hold up a full grown elephant on them.Matt absently raised his arm up to take a drag from his cigarette and then caught sight of his biceps expanding from a small baseball bump into a grapefruit sized mound,and then a well defined and pumped bulge the size of a cantaloupe melon,rippling and pulsing with prominent veins.He could'nt resist throwing both his arms up into a double bi and watching the biceps split and swell even bigger, the vascular veins now rippling and chord-like seemingly pumping more size into his triceps as well as his bi's.Matt was barely able to withstand another orgasm as his biceps bloated obscenely as big as bowling balls and his triceps pumped and engorged into savage horseshoes looking like heaving overfilled sacks..Now with an upper arm size surpassing 30 inches, Matt had great difficulty keeping his double bi pose..Whats more, his forearms had thickened and pumped up and rippled ferociously with veins thicker than an ordinary mans upper arm..and it made the barb wire tat all up his left forearm really show.Hell- he could rip out oak trees with his strong arms!.Pretty soon his lats joined in the growth..Where he had once had only a slight definition,his lats were swelling out as if being inflated into huge meaty slabs of muscle and that would force his arms out further when he would be in a relaxed stance. He soon had the most shocking and sharply sculpted v shape taper to his torso every bodybuilder would envy,especially now that his waist lost a few inches. All this tensing and flexing of his torso had hardened his lean abs and he did have a slight 6 pack that he was proud of, but even that was bulging and rippling into thick blocks of cobblestone and then reforming into an 8 pack,then a 10 pack. But his pendulously swollen pecs hid them from Matts view only for the sake of a mirror. "Fuckin' awesome" Matt said as he felt strong and powerful....and dominant He could feel himself rising to orgasm as his pert butt expanded into two hot hard muscular spheres, and the fantasy of shoving his meaty ass into the face of any weak little faggot slave he wanted.."Suffocation by my ass" he smirked..as the thought crossed his mind.. Eventually,the muscle growth reached his legs,exploding his quads into thick powerful muscles looking like tree trunks, flexing like the flanks of a racehorse.And his calves bulging out into huge tear drops,swollen as big as an Olympic gymnasts biceps... Shit.. Matt felt so unbelievably sexy and strong.He took a long hard drag from his cigarette, loving the feeling of his massive bicep crunch against his sinewy forearm as he reached up and took the cigarette between his now stronger hands,took a last deep drag and flicked the butt out over the balcony.. He turned back into his bedroom,the floor thudding beneath his huge muscular body,and his perception briefly thrown off by an added 3 inches on top of his 5 ft 9 height and of his sheer size.. The bed creaked under his weight as he lay down and began to masturbate his huge fat dick to increasingly libidinous fantasies..oblivious to the fact that barely 15 minutes before, he had been snuggled up beside a pretty young girl,once a slim athletic straight guy..A past life. .................................................. .................................................. ...... It was 3 AM .Hours before sunrise..and on i slept and dreamed of muscle growth,of huge cocks, of dominant young men... ======================================= PART V II was finding my dreams so powerfully vivid and so damned erotic that i felt like i had a constant hard-on. These were less like 'wet dreams' and more like 'soaking wet dreams'.. I had already had several nocturnal orgasms that had left my bedsheet with large damp blotches and my sleeping Master Craigs sexy muscled torso peppered with tiny drops of cum, which comparable to his own mighty orgasm,would seem pathetic. But i could'nt help it...I was so turned on by the images of hot hunky young men growing huge freaky massive muscles and oversized cocks.. Image after image, dream after dream swirled about in my mind. Matt,my next door neighbour,growing and morphing into a fucking god!. Master Craig,flexing and getting off over his huge bloated muscles.The two handsome decorators doing up the empty flat down the corridor,their bulging biceps straining their sleeves to bursting,and huge pecs pushing apart their paint spattered overalls.The gang of troublesome teenaged boys who hung around the local Youth centre,growing insanely huge and oversized in their hooded tops,t-shirts and trackies, their bad-boy attitudes even spinning me off into a wicked fantasy about the rapper Eminem growing into a massively muscled bad boy hunk.. All these wild fantasies were suddenly overwhelming me and just as i felt i was about to reach the point that i could take no more orgasms, i awoke abruptly,covered in sweat and my heart beating furiously like a drum. Morning sunlight shone softly in through gaps in the curtains and i lay there watching the dust-motes dancing around in shafts of sunlights..Allowing myself to re-adjust to being awake and my eyes clearing of sleepy blurriness..i suddenly became aware of my dreams of Craig and Matt and other men growing and morphing into my ultimate fantasies, but finding myself alone and naked in bed sporting a raging 'morning woody' and lying on cum moistened sheets,i thought it all to be just a dream,but a very vivid one at that!. I sat up in my bed and stretched my limbs,smiling to myself of how good my dreams were..and the fact that i'd need to put my sheets through the wash too!.I rubbed the sleep from my eyes and glanced at the digital clock on the nearby end table. It was a little before 8.am. Something made me glance up at the poster of Eminem that i had stuck up on the wall across from me....and i nearly fell out of bed at the sight of him.!I was'nt a big fan of rap but i considered Eminem a real hot stud,and i really did'nt care about all this contraversy around him..he was just so sexy.But now fixated by the poster..it show him as much more than that.Originally the poster showed him from the waist up only, wearing an unzipped grey hooded jersey with the hood up over a white bandana over his head, and the jersey wide open to reveal his lean smooth muscled torso..But now,..now he was fucking huge.Wearing the same get-up and in the same pose,his jersey,albeit now sleeveless, was open to reveal obscenely huge slabs of pecs with big juicy nipples pointing groundward.His abs were an eight pack of thick striated blocks crunched and tensed together and with a thick love trail of hair running up between them from a teasing low waistband just in shot, to his naval.. And then his arms..Holy fuck.! Boulder like delts bulging out of the torn seams where his sleeves must of once attached.Massive swollen biceps as big as bowling balls and streaked with sinewy veins.Heavy thick traps,just hinting a glimpse at their huge size behind his bi's...And powerful rippling forearms the size of an ordinary mans calf muscles.. I got up from my bed and took a closer look at the poster..This all was'nt a dream..It could'nt have been real..Could it..?Then i remembered Craig..Oh fuck..!Feeling my heart begin to race again, i nervously crept out of my bedroom,looking around and expecting to see Craig.Then i caught sight of him in the bathroom..as big as i had dreamed.Shit.! This was real.. Craig was standing in my bathroom in front of the full length mirror flexing and posing his enormous naked muscled body and getting off on himself judging by the freaky huge foot long plus erection he was sporting. I stood just out of view as i watched him show off to himself.."Fuck yeah..look at me, i'm a motherfuckin' hunk.Yeah look at my huge bloated guns.." He flexed a double bicep pumping them up into huge bloatedcannonballs, which very nearly made me come again."Oh fuck yeah" Craig groaned, unable to resist taking his huge jumbo cock in his hands and start beating off over the sight of himself.I turned away and took stock of myself..I had done this to Craig.Though it defied normal reality, i began to feel positive about it..Could i bend reality to siut my fantasies..? Suddenly, i was broken out of my chain of thought by a loud crash coming from my bedroom, and raced back to it...to find a large rough looking handpulling back at a hole made in the thin sheetrock wall barely feet to the left of my bed. A hole that had been made by someone literally punching out the wall from the other side.The hole was ripped larger by the hand and plaster and dust fell away. Then,with an almighty crash, much of the wall fell way,enough to step through with just a duck of the head. I'd have expected Craig to come running at the deafening noise but he showed no urgency in yet appearing. When the dust settled,and the fragments of plaster fell away,through the gaping rent stepped a man of inhuman musculature,heaving and flexing his huge naked body and showing off a fucking oversized cock and balls beyond the normal human proportions...I instantly recognised Matt. Another result of my wayward imagination..! "Hiya faggot..i want your fuckin' tight ass",he glared evilly at me. I backed away a little intimidated by his sheer size.Like Craig...or should i say,Master Craig,..Matt had grown into a massive hunk with overdeveloped muscles packed onto a body that,like Master Craig,had gained muscle size rather than height,making them look impossibly huge.I liked my fantasy guys to definately be taller than me, say 7 foot, but i'm more of a muscle size fetishist..the bigger and freakier his muscles,the better! Matt charged at me like a bull, leaving me little chance to get out of his way.He hit me full force,knocking the wind out of me and nearly crushing the life out of me against the opposite wall with his huge torso. "Gonna fuck you with my big fat dick,faggot..I know you want that"I could'nt do much pinned against the wall basically by his huge bloated pec mounds..Then he lifted me up and i felt his thick cockhead press against my ass,and then with an animalistic grunt Matt thrust his cock into my anus,sending searing pain through me.."Take it like the faggot you are,Joey" Matt snarled evilly.I tried to focus my powers on allowing me to take yet another huge musclecock,as i cried out in pain.Almost immediately,the burning agony subsided and was replaced by intense pleasure as Matt began to mercilessly pound his 14 inch plus cock in and out of me, swearing and grunting with every thrust.I could feel the heat radiate from his sweaty torso and could not resist burying my head in the deep crevasse between his gigantic pecs,nearly suffocating myself in the process!."Yeah,you stupid little pussy,worship my huge manly muscles.."Matt fucked me harder and faster with wild abandon, as if he was aiming to drive his cock right through me."Fucking bitch,fucking bitch,fucking bitch.."Matt continued to pound me for what seemed like ages,leaving ragged and worn like a rag doll,but with unlimited energy in him. Then through all the frenzied fucking..i heard Master Craigs voice in a tone of what sounded like anger. "What the fucks going on here.....?" ======================================== What Dreams May Come..: Sleeping Beauty PART VI .................................................. ............ Master Craig was standing at the door to my bedroom,his massive muscles filling the door-frame. He looked mighty pissed at the sight of the equally muscular Matt buggering the hell out of his faggot bitch and almost crushing the weak little fucker against the wall with each hard relentless thrust of his gigantic cock."What the fuck you doin' with my bitch.." Craig roared angrily at the muscleman intruding on his fuck tool..Matt glared back across at Craig,never even slowing in his butt pounding of poor little Joey, and just grinned ignorantly at him."He ain't your fuckin' bitch..so piss off dickhead.!" Thats it. That sent off Craig into a rage and he flew across the room and attempted to drag Matt off of Joey, but with Joey still impaled on his huge ramrod, Joey was dragged back with him.Joey felt Master Craigs rough meaty hands grip his left arm in a painful hold, and he was literally yanked off of Matts cock and thrown to the floor as Craig turned his anger against Matt."You wanna fuckin' challenge me do ya..you stupid cunt" Matts temper began to boil up and the two muscle men glared angrily at each other barely inches apart."Yeah..i'll show you who's fuckin' tougher."Matt tried to shove Craig back but Craig managed to knock away his hands and pushed Matt with some considerable force clear across the room.Matts massive wide back slapped against the wall with such force that he created a deep cracked dent in it just barely inches from the gaping hole he had made just a while before."You fuckin' wanker" he shouted back at Craig,his face contorted in rage and spitting drivel as he shouted. Joey cowered in the corner of the room,shocked and stunned by the two huge muscle-hunks challenging each other for 'ownership' of him..and he felt felt a mixture of fear and of sexual arousal spurred on by his masochistic desires that he had felt for so long a little embarrassed and uncomfortable dealing with. Matt charged like a bull across the room and rugby tackled Craig,lifting him with all his strength up off the ground and knocking him out of the room, with every muscle in his torso pumped and writhing with the effort. A huge crash roused Joey from his corner and still a little weak from Matts powerfuck, he followed the two struggling behemoths into the hallway.Craigs rippling and bulging muscular torso had cracked the door frame of the bathroom as he was thrown against it."Give it up arsehole,you're weaker than me.." Matt sneered furiously at Craig,gripping him by the throat and attempting and failing to lift him off his feet in an effort to dominate him. Joey,standing out of the way, could see the thick veins streaking across Matts huge cannonball bicep ripple and engorge, and his bicep pump up almost as if it was about to explode. Both guys muscles were beginning to glisten with a sheen of sweat as their fight ensued.Craig clenched Matts wrist and pulled his hand away from his throat and then threw a hard right hook into Matts reddened face. "Get the fuck off me.."Matt barely reacted to the punch,which had Craig thrown against an ordinarily built man,would have nearly killed him..!Craig threw a hard gut punch into Matts rock solid eight pack abs but with only the slightest flinch from his opponent.Books and and a framed picture went crashing to the floor as the muscle mencarried on fighting. Matt was thrown back and crashed right through a wall connecting the hallway to the lounge,sending dust and plaster falling everywhere. Matt crashed down onto a low cabinet full of Joeys music CDS,crushing and splintering the wooden unit beneath his massive body.Joey had to do something..Throughout all their swearing and screaming and brutal fighting for dominance, Matt and Craig were wreaking Joeys flat!. "For gods sake..stop fighting please...you're damaging my flat." Joey screamed.Neither heard him..Matt was throwing punches at Craig and Craig was either successfully blocking them or they were failing to make an impact on his body,now pumped and bulging and reddened by his exertion with Matt.Matt too,was red raw with the effort,every muscles now engorged and bloated,every vein rippling and pronounced."Stop fighting please.."Joey screamed vainly..even though his little dick was painfully erect at the sight of the two hunks wrestling against each other in full nudity..Despite all this violence and aggression,both Craig and Matt had constant,raging erections throughout, their massive cocks frequently rubbing against each other,slick with pre-cum and sweat..and now among all their rage,intense sexual arousal was filling up inside them. Yet another deep cracked dent was made in the lounge wall as both guys slung themslves against it in their struggle.Joey gave up protesting as the fight carried on into the centre of the lounge.Matt threw a punch which Craig caught in his hand and twisted Matts fist away,and thinking the same..the muscle hunks tried to headbutt each at the same time,their foreheads meeting together with a sickening crunch that would have split an ordinary mans skull but left them barely noticing the savage blows. Craig tired to judo throw Matt over his shoulder but ended up with sending them both crashing onto a low coffee table and splintering it like it was made out of bulsa wood and not stong mahogany.Joey looked to be in tears at the state of his flat..but he noticed that Craig and Matt had finally stopped fighting..Instead,their sexuallust had finally gotten the best of them. Craig was lying atop of Matt,both musclemen glistening with sweat and breathing heavily, although it would take very little time to recover. Craig glared down into Matts green eyes and found his rage diminishing as he felt turned by having this magnificently sexy musclebeast beneath him."Guess we're strong as each other..stud"Matt calmed down and even let a little smile."Damn right,you hunk.." he said,giving Craig a petting kiss on his lips that then led into a full and rough deep throat. Joey looked on in dismay,watching his Masters pull themselves into a passionate embrace and kissing each other with such intense ferocity.First they were fighting and hating each other..and now they were making out with each other. Joey just stood there like a lost sheep in his wrecked apartment,when all of a sudden there was a knock at the front door. Shaken out of his daze,Joey panicked a little about someone seeing these two muscle hunks writhing around in gay passion on his lounge floor, but then a second knock at the door and some guy shouting through.."Is everything alright in there?", and Joey quickly threw on a pair of shorts and a tee shirt before nervously answering the door. Opening it just a fraction, he peaked out to find a cute young guy,barely out of his teens,standing out in the corridor.It was one of the decorators from the empty flat down the corridor,evident by the white paint and dust specked grey overall pulled down and tied around his slim waist and the dust smeared sky and navy blue Nicholson tee he wore on his athletic physique. "Is everything alright mister..i heard what sounded like shouting and crashing coming from your flat?". Joey shook his head,trying to think up some reason.."Um..um..oh,..i was trying to move a cabinet and it tipped over..""Do ya wanna hand mate..?" the cute guy offered."Um..no thanks..but thank you for offering." Joey smiled weakly.'Damn this guys cute' Joey suddenly found himself thinking,yet stunned that he thought that, a little bewildered by the recent goings on.But he was..Mean but cute looking,short cropped black hair gelled into spikes,ice blue eyes,full lips,gold ring in his left ear and a studded gold bar piercing his right brow that had notches shaved into it too, and smelling faintly of a mixture of cigarettes and cologne...This guy screamed urban youth/bad boy. "Well,see ya then.." Joey said weakly,trying to hide his growing boner..Just as he was about to close the door.."Damn,you are so fuckin' sexy,Matt"echoed Craigs voice... Joey could not hide his flush of embarrassment as the decorator gave him a clearly suspicious look and a smirk before walking away.Joey couldn't shut the door quick enough..though glancing around at his flat..it seemed it needed re-decorating too.!! The decorator smiled inwardly to himself as he walked down the corridor to the empty flat..'Definately gay' he thought to himself..Normally the thought of anything gay repulsed him..but he couldn't help but find himself getting a hard-on. He got to the front door of the flat and shrugged his shoulders,for some reason finding his t-shirt was suddenly tight on him. 'Funny,..it wasn't tight on me this morning'..he thought..,raising up to tug at the front of it..then glancing down at his lean bicep as it made a slight tear against a now full stretched sleeve....Then he heard his workmates voice call out to him. "Hey Luke, come here quick..." .............THE END ========================================= This add-on ,done a long while later,was just a rushed hash.. Sleeping Beauty:5 Years Later It had been 5 years since Joey Carmichael had discovered he had suddenly and unexpectedly out of the blue developed some strange but exceptionally hot supernatural powers.. He could alter a mans physical features,and seeing as Joey was now right out of the closet with his homosexuality,emboldened with by his powers,he could shape them to his wild erotic fantasies,...and perhaps even better still,he could warp immediate reality around his ''creations'' so they fit in like everything was normal.. What was meant by immediate reality,although he could change worldwide views and perceptions on physical and sexual ideals so that a muscular man with a big cock was seen as a truely healthy man and that homosexuality was not a ''burn all faggots at the stake sin'' or shameful taboo but gay sex should be accepted as openly as straight sex in a ''whatever takes your fancy,or straight guy saying "It would'nt hurt me to try it out every once in a while'' view,..even in the much maligned muslim countries views where this aspect of his powers had been most notable,producing a small but noticable rise in democratic values...[No more beheading gay men in front of a baying crowd in Tehran.!],he could not change the wider world physically out of his own geographical boundaries unless he was connected to some source of media like a television or the internet...or dreaming about some-one,one of the mainstays of his powers.. He could not go out and regrow the Amazonian rainforest much as he'd love to.He had no powers to bring back the dead,although a man he transforms would be cured of any sexual illnesses or other sicknesses or injuries. He tried wishing for money straight away,but not because of his powers and more out of an extra-ordinary incredible stroke of luck,he had won £5.5 million on the National Lottery two years ago which has now left him much better off than five years ago. There was a downside to his powers..He could not alter himself physically.Call it a curse maybe,but Joey did not mind if he could act out his sexual fantasies on other men.. And as ever,like 5 years ago,he still had that masochistic attraction to dominant young men. Where are the other guys now,one might ask..? Well... Craig Scripter and Matt Chambers,Joeys first two 'creations', or fantasies more like, ''got bored of him'' three years ago,and moved on to set up a Bodybuilding Gym together in Croydon...which most of the time doubles as a gay sex club.given the raging hard-ons that all that pumping muscles gives the two huge owners and some of their choice clients. They thought about getting married but were too much in love with themselves,and even often engaging in hot and often violent fuck sessions they would more often toy about with rough and tough sex with muscle fetish admirers that drooled all over them. The Gym holds a large membership of mostly young men in their late teens to early thirties.. Thanks to Joey bequeathing a bit of his powers to the two hunks,they could 'speed up' the muscular developement of some of their more sexier clients, while making the the less attractive ones more sumbmissive to the bigger guys..which is why Craig had purchased an empty building next door and converted it as a place to act out gay muscle fantasies..ie the gay sex club. Because of his lottory win,Joey brought a large penthouse in a new queyside developement on the River Thames, a stones throw from the council estate he had lived in 5 years ago. Put it down to the fact that despite living there for 11 years after moving out from his parents,the local suburbs were his roots,where he was brought up..and he knew every nook and cranny like the back of his hand. Now with a spacious Penthouse apartment overlooking the river and sprawling parklands,Joey now living at times on his own,could invite anyone he wanted and indulge in his own little perverted fantasies from time to time.One of them being that he was drawn to the culture of Chavs.Hard cocky street rough teenaged boys, [more often white,but race is not an issue here] who have a liking for sports of casual designer brand clothes and urban music and a dislike for authority. With Joeys powers he could unleash this derision for authority in sexual role play to create the ultimate bad boy thug,and usually transforming a clean cut twinkish public schoolboy or twinky camp gay teen into a hardened muscle-bound hunk..[*] That gang of youths he fantasised about becoming HUGE muscle hunks. Well,for a week he toyed around with his powers,often at night they would in particular pop up into his dreams,growing slowly rather than Craig or Matt or Luke or Daz,the 2 hot decorators that eventually moved into the flat they were renovating,thanks to Joeys powers..and ended up doing up Joeys flat after 'doing' him up the arse..The gang of chavs had changed perceptively each time Joey had seen them over the course of that week coinciding with his dreams...Going from slender and lithe in their loose Fred Perry or Lacoste tee's or England football shirts and tight nylon or cotton trackies, to athletically muscular, to gymnast muscular [by that time filling out their clothes rather sexily.!], to powerfully muscular and ripped like an amateur bodybuilder [by that time straining anything they wore,and usually with their minds altering to more gay and muscle exhibitionist desires,intentionally wearing tight clothes to show their bulging muscles and cocks.] to eventually growing into massive freaky yet perfectly sculpted muscle hulks who either went around shirtless or wearing skin-tight tees that accentuated their every bulge and contour,including their crotches..!By the last day,driven by lust they were drawn to Joeys flat,and foolishly for Joey's stamina, they gang banged him. One of them,Damien Thorn whom Joey had nicknamed Omen for obviously like-named reasons [but with nothing to do with that bloke down in the fiery depths.],has become his on-off boyfreind.. Stopping by whenever the whim for rough sex or muscle worship suited him, but in reality a spark of genuine love maybe emerging between the two. Joey has already taken Damien to Cairns in tropical Northern Australia, to the Greek island of Crete,to the party isles of Ibiza and Magaluf... Over the intervening years,Joey became more in control of his powers,trying them out in certain fantasy scenarios. One that he favoured was Although at first getting used to them was awkward,and he often had mishaps of unintentional muscle growth.. [*] ...like the three teenaged Pakinstani lads entering a mosque for prayer.Just the smallest fantasy of muscle growth,more of a humourous thought,saw them coming out half an hour later,huge muscle hulks.. ..The young man selling the Big Issue outside the local Underground station,really being the BIG ISSUE by the end of it.! ..The builders that constructed the Queyside developement Joey now resided in. ..Watching the crowds of England fans in Stuttgart town square in Germany during the 2006 Football World Cup.. But eventually,Joey polished his powers of muscle growth...coming the realisation that he had one peculiar fetish,Somnophilia, sexual attraction to sleeping or passed out guys,most certainly as a result of how his powers first originated.. He often dreamt that he was a guy with superpowers calling himself The SandMan going around turning sleeping men into gigantic hunks.Then the realisation that he could actual try out some kinda way to grow sleeping men,he would often watch gay or straight porn featuring sleeping,unconscious or passed out drunk men [akin to Craig] and musclemorph them as he watched,..or he would on ocassions encounter a stud dozing on the tube train or bus and make him grow right there and then..! Nowadays as for Joey himself.With his money worries not an issue,he could travel the world and explore new destinations and immerse himself in foreign cultures,which usually meant that he had a chance to indulge in his sexual fantasies and shape the 'immediate reality' abroad....sometimes with Damien Omen,...sometimes with acquaintances,sometimes alone.. You'd expect him to be like Quentin Crisp the way i've portrayed him as living alone in a big apartment visited by ''clientele' so to speak.. Joeys grown to be a more refined person, living alone but enjoying plenty of company,and not just muscle guys but ordinary folk,..living the high life now that his money allows.. ..... Living Happily Ever After THE END..? It was rushed so i apologise if its turned out below par.......?" PLEASE NOTE, Apologies for the derogatory usage of terms in my story,its just a story,..
  13. Mrmusclewriter

    The Witness - The Human Wringer

    " You know kid, I will fucking squeeze the shit outta this big body of yours, I will snap your back in half and I will smash your inner organs" Ryan said squeezing the young big bodybuilder. A noise of bones breaking was humming in the air like something that slowly but inexorably was blowing to pieces. Cody could not move, his arms were powerless, his head bowing back for the pain and the back was arching for the strong and tight squeeze of my friend Ryan. I was again stupefied to such power, my friend was unstoppable, violent and deadly. I repeat that I have never seen this dark side of my friend but I must be honest, I like it more than when he overvalues his built body and he shows off his muscle as they must be shown. Ryan was grunting, while squeezing and I could hear proud and fury in his voice while Cody screaming like a crazy person and his tone of voice pitched up like it was a sound effect. I set down on the couch to watch the show, I was enjoying. I will burn in hell for not stopping my friend and let the kid be destroyed or maybe killed. Cody wanted the fight, he desired that fight, he got what he wanted. I suddenly changed my mind, I stoop up, I went close to the massacre, I put myself beside the titans so that I could admire show even better. Ryan looked at me, smirking. "I will kill him in few minutes but I want to snap him in half before stopping" Ryan said. "I guess you will do my friend" I replied. Cody started crying, tears ran off his face, he invoked his mother's name as if he was in the kindergarten, he begged for mercy, Ryan did not pay attention on purpose but I did. "You can call whoever you want, all the gods you know, no one is going to help you. You wanted this match, you knew the different outcomes. Well this is one of the many. You are very lucky that I decided not to intervene of your body will be ending up like a Rubik Cube, with all the colours messed up. Now shut the fuck up and suffer in silence" I said. Ryan released the hold, opened his arms and Cody fell off onto the floor. My friend stepped back but he did want to continue his torture, he approached Cody like a giant while laying on the floor semi conscious, he bent over his prey. Violently lifting Cody up like he had no weight, Ryan spread his leg and wrapped his massive quads around Kevin's waist. Held two feet off the floor, like he was suspended by wires Cody was held and crushing in The Crushing muscled pythonic legs. The crushing pressure was horrible making Cody gasp for air squirming without a plan on escape. That was just the preparation. The actual squeeze suddenly began as Ryan started squeezing Cody's waist. “This is my favourite hold," Ryan said, as if he thought it might be something of interest to Cody. "I call it the human wringer.” my friend said. Cody's feet were moving in the air convulsing in spasms of pain. He screamed with all the air he had left . The internal damage from the crush was mounting as Ryan increased the pressure. Kevin's waist was reduced and compressed to a narrow space, his ribs cracking and the internal organ bursting. He started crying and begging, “Please... stop it you're ...killing me! I beg you!” His cried and begging hissed and spurted around floods of gore. “You embarrass yourself by begging. You are already dead,” said Ryan. "I will finish the job now." Ryan took Cody's right hand and pulled it across his chest to go the left side of the neck, creating a slow but deadly moment that Cody's body started twisting. Cody body was twisting wringing through the horrible internal damage he had already endured from Ryan's crushing legs. His muscles were ripping apart, his organs were torn and destroyed and his hips were locked in place and his torso twisted in a way no man could survive. The last thing that Cody saw, once the twist 180 degrees of movement, was Ryan's face and head framed by the lights on the ceiling. With a pulse of his legs and one more inch of turn, Cody's spine snapped in several places. Cody's body was completely twisted from the waist up. Somehow he was still alive, crying and in pain. Ryan grabbed his head and snapped his neck with a violent wrench to the right! Then again to left! A loud crack echoed through the house.
  14. Guest

    INFINITY BREAKERS - PART 02

    ***DISCLAIMER***. If it gets complaints, I will move it to the Member+ Section. This series involves a 16 year old. There is sex, but there is also Age Progression and the 16 year old becomes a man in the beginning of this over all story, so it is essentially a regular story. Just a Warning and a Precaution I wanted to take. ***DISCLAIMER*** Part 2 The MIND – Part I Johnathan’s face was a strange mix of fear, amazement, and a bit of excitement. This man, this hero, his hero, that he admired and the whole world wanted to be like has shrunk down to a size even smaller than himself. “H-How?! I-Is this how you looked before you got your powers?” He lifted his hand out, needing a touch just to see if this was actually real or not. He placed his hands on the teen’s chest in front of him. It was flat, flatter than his own. Sliding his hands around this “HERO” he thought he new and adored, and wrapping them around his sides to support himself as he leans over him, to get his face closer to this new discoveries own face. “Wow… after seeing how amazingly manly you were, you’re actually pretty fucking cute like this too…” He smiled down at the now regressed “Hero” to teen. He realizes a large sphere, blue in color, rolled over from their weight on the bed and bumped the outside of his hand. He remembers it popped out of his “Hero” a few moments ago. He manipulates his hand away from the teen under him, and plucks the ball from the sheets; holding it up to the light, examining its slick shine before returning his gaze “What is this?” he asks, drying it off a bit on his shirt, his hand still wet with particles of the sphere from picking it up. “I-“ the teen with his back on the bed had to stop himself. His voice was so much higher then what he was as The Alpha. “I’m going to need that back, stud. He reached up toward the ball, but Johnathan pulls away a bit. Johnathan moves his other hand to push the smaller guy’s legs apart, spreading them so he could get even closer and in control. “That’s not to be messed with!” the former “Hero” swallowed hard as he tried to plead with the slightly larger teen. “That’s the Mind… The Mind of a Hero!” He gazed at the sphere with wonderment being held above him out of reach. He needed that back. “Come on Johnathan… Sport… Stud… Look at us! We’re close to the same size now! We can still have fun, then I can go back to how I was. Just, be gentle with that. You don’t know how to use it or what you are doing…” Johnathan pulls his band back farther up, making it even harder for the teen to touch the sphere, and uses his other hand to grab the teen’s wrist that was reaching up, pushing it back down and holding it firmly to his sunken chest. He gazes back at the ball, then back at the fallen, raising an eyebrow, a sly cocky grin sweeps on his face. “Mind of a hero…” he relishes on how easy it is to now hold his “Hero” down, a sharp contrast from the moments before. He goes back to the shrunken man’s old plea. Fun… “Oh we can still have fun alright… But how would something like this give you power?” he asks, getting turned on slightly, he grinds his stiffening cock into the smaller mans covered cheeks, noticing the lump in the “Hero’s” tights was now even smaller than his own. “This to me look’s like just a Jawbreaker.” He noticed a bit of the sugar sludge on his hand. He swaps the ball into his other hand, bringing the sweet sludge to his lips. He has to be sure it is what it looks like as he pushes his tongue to his hand and licks the sweetness clean, making his “Hero” watch in utter horror. That one lick changed everything. A *SPARK* ignited inside of Johnathan’s brain… a *SPARK* that he could already tell was going to change his life, and the Universe FOREVER. Whispers, very faint began to push out inside of him. “Hello?! Who else is here?!” he began to look around the room, questioning as they began to grow, get louder, clearer… Lick the ball, our New Master… we will help… The old hero looked up at Johnathan. He knew how the chain of events started. He heard the voices. He knows the steps and how this was going to turn out if he didn’t stop it soon, he knew that the teen above him would soon be a VERY big man. “Stop, Johnathan,” he pleaded, practically begged as he placed his hand on his holder’s wrist holding him. “You’re a virgin, right kid? I was too before I became a hero. I’ll help you, I’ll be with you, I promise. The birds and the bees, positions, everything you need to know, just give it back and you will learn from me.” Johnathan’s eyes went wide with a thousand yard stare as the initial HIT of the MIND hit him, the voices filling his head. He notices a bit of sludge on his other finger tips from when he tried to wipe this “MIND” off with its wetness earlier. Yanking his hand up, dragging his so called “Hero” up with him. He brings his finger to his lips, licking them clean. More gates open up inside his MIND, filling him with new thoughts, insidious thoughts of power and lust. He heard the fallen “Hero’s” words faintly, bringing him back to reality. “Everything I need to know…” He looks down at him letting his hand drop slowly and lowering the body attached to him back onto the bed. “I think this thing right here will do that just fine…” He starts to grin, but it turns into a cocky smirk. I thought comes into his head, possibly an Ultimatum for this “Hero” that the world made everyone worship. “Hmm… Unless…” His grin got wider. “Unless you can get me to cum faster than I can work through this Jawbreaker!!” The former “Hero” watched as Johnathan raised the Jawbreaker, The Mind, above both of them. He tilted his head back, and watched in horror as the sphere was pushed into his mouth, closing shut. Johnathan leaned back over the hero. “Start teaching, sir…” he teased, grinding his crotch up against the “Hero” as he interlocked both sets of their hands and pushed him against the bed. The “Hero”, with the last bit of strength he had left, managed to roll them both over so he was on top of Johnathan, kicking the last remnants of his loose fitting uniform off, his leg tights. His body now exposed completely as he pushed his hands into the waist band of Johnathan’s short tugging down. Johnathan laughed, watching this “Hero” literally try as best as he can to get to his cock so he could get himself to cum. He humored him, lifting his ass up off the bed slightly, to let the puny “Hero” slide his shorts off. He slurps on the sweetness, rolling the MIND around on his tongue, as the voices slowly begin to return to him. He sees the “Hero” now checking out his 4 inch dick between them, and the MIND can also see what Johnathan can as well. Now that’s a NIIIICE COCK… Not like the three inches our last Master had… The Jawbreaker, slowly melting down, creeping more and more into Johnathan’s very being. A small warmth begins to spread throughout him. The MIND beginning to become one with Johnathan. The old “Hero” grabs Johnathan’s 4 inch dick, it slowly begins to inflate in his hand, as he starts pumping it, twisting it, with different motions and movements to get this teen to shoot his load. This is a real ALPHA… The voices continue as a Shock to the brain causes Johnathan’s head to smack into the bed, it was like a punch to the face. LANGUAGE… in a matter of seconds he is fluent in all of them, even alien ones not yet known to man on this world. Don’t ever use this word new Master… Johnathan saw the word the “Hero” said. That gave him this opportunity of a lifetime… On second thought… Let’s just Erase it from Master’s vocabulary… This Master doesn’t deserve to EVER be small… “OHHHHH FUUUCK!” Johnathan moans in approval. His cock getting more rigid and harder from what they are telling him. “Fuck… that word… the one you said…” he finally sees a plaque on the wall near them. Andy… the “Hero’s” Name. He grins. “Yeah that word, Andy… The one that made you this weak piece of shit? This MIND Jawbreaker just gave me all the words in existence. My Vocabulary is better than any fucking Dictionary in the entire Universe, but they made sure to not give me THAT word… If I get all your “POWERS” they are mine forever.” Andy looks on, scared. He doubles down intensifying his hand job skills as the stroking and the voices just amp up the coming orgasm even more for Johnathan. “I’ll make you fucking cum Johnathan!!!” Johnathan begins to chuckle. “You better make me cum, Andy… and fast! This thing is melting faster than I expected, it wants me as its new Master.” He reaches forward, stopping Andy’s cock jerking momentum, and places his hand on the head, rubbing his hair, before sliding it to the back, gripping his skull, and pulling him closer to his cock. Small amounts of sexual prowess start seeping in, soon a big wave will flourish inside him. Johnathan pulls Andy’s head to the shaft, as he guides Andy’s hand that is still holding on to his meat and angles it upwards to Andy’s lips. “Part your lips, Andy. I think I want to see what getting head feels like.” He smirks as he pulls Andy’s head closer. Andy moved his mouth over Johnathan’s cock just as fast as he was being pulled towards it. He needed to get this guy to cum and he needed to cum before any more power went to him. His efforts caused Johnathan to shudder. It’s the first time he’s ever had a warm, moist mouth and tongue glide over the surface of his penis, and it was electrifying. “Oh… OH FUCK!” His cock went rigid. He felt his testicles churn and shake in anticipation of the cumming lurch. “I CAN’T… PLEASE… MIND!!!!” Oh you ain’t fucking cumming Alpha… His moans softened a bit, his dick still rock hard, Andy had to look up for a minute. Those voices in Johnathan’s head, music to his ears… him… ALPHA… that was what everyone used to call the teen in front of him on the floor who had his swollen, hard cock down his throat now. He looked up, and said out aloud to the voices… “Soon…” Andy was afraid of what the MIND was telling Johnathan, but Johnathan could literally hear the MIND moan inside of him, his saliva glands secreting more just to wet the Jawbreaker enough to give him another dose of knowledge. Johnathan’s head smacked hard against the bed again, but so did his body… it felt like he was hit by a semi-truck. SCIENCES… PHYSICS OF THE BODY… MOVEMENTS FOR WORK OUTS… The continued working of Johnathan’s cock…. All these new things he has gained in his knowledge. Everything was bringing him again back to the brink. Knowing how his body can move. Knowing how to eat right with the sciences to grow even BIGGER. Knowing the proper motions in his workouts to really help his fit teen body grow… His balls start to pull up… he feels his first load about to push its way into the passageways leading into his shaft. “Oh God… Fuck… NOOO… I’M GONNA CU-“ Yes… Let’s give him THAT as a TRAIT… HOW TO CONTROL AN ORGASM… Andy was excited. He finally succeeded, as he sucked a bit harder he noticed the cock in his mouth stopped its pulsing. It was as if it was on a massive edge. And Johnathan, the teen who’s cock was in his mouth began to laugh. “Mph… HAHAHAHAHA! Oh yes…” his balls resting in his sack as they pull to their normal hanging spot. “You are DONE Andy.” Andy stopped sucking, looking up at Johnathan confused. “But you haven’t came yet. What do you mean?” “You see, the MIND truly loves me, Andy. They gave me a gift. Now I won’t cum unless I choose to.” As he spoke more waves entered through him, he moaned, but his cock stayed true. CONFIDENCE… SWAGGER… Johnathan pushes himself up on the bed, placing both feet on the ground firmly, and opens his legs wide, pushing Andy onto the floor between them. He grabs a hold of his cock, stroking it, as he arches his back and true Alpha mind status floods in. Johnathan’s spine cracks, shifts, as it becomes perfectly aligned as he reaches what should have been his maximum growth at this stage in life, 5 FEET, 4 INCHES. His lower torso rearranges as he finally is able to have a 4-pack all the time without flexing in his stomach muscles. And his chest pushes out slightly more. He grins wide, hand flicking his cock back towards Andy, so it swings out and drips pre all over the floor and partially splattering the teen’s face in front of him. “This power, Andy… it is… intoxicating… I’m learning so much…. Much more in seconds than most men do their entire lives.” Johnathan pats the spot next to him on the bed, now HIS bed, letting Andy know to come back up. Andy slowly got up, Johnathan extending his hand to help him sit down on the bed. “You still haven’t made me cum, Andy. I honestly doubt you will be able to now either…” Andy looks down, Johnathan puts his hand under his chin and lifts it so they are looking directly at each other. “Not with just your mouth at least.” He winks, grinning, and motions for Andy to turn around. Andy slowly slides up the bed. Scared, but also a little turned on. His own 3 inches hard as he gets into doggy position. Take your place, Our Alpha… The voices egging Johnathan on, his cock practically drooling more and he lubricates it completely with a couple quick hand strokes. He sucks down on the MIND. His back arches as he moves closer to his conquest as a new set of knowledge becomes clear to him. PLEASURE… SEXUAL POSITIONS… DOMINATION… HOW TO REALLY FUCK… His mind fills with endless possible ways to take that spread ass right in front of him. To truly make it his own personal Fuck hole. It excites him just looking at Andy, down on all fours, his head turned looking back at his soon to be “HERO” Johnathan dips a bit, right behind Andy. He reaches down and grips the ass in front of him, his hands knowing exactly where to go as he holds him steady and pulls Andy’s cheeks apart, exposing his hole. “Oh fuck… its beautiful Andy.” His hips sliding forward, his abs crunching slightly, as he presses his hard cock between the ass cheeks and begins a slow grind, spreading his pre all over the opening of the hole. Andy’s hole flutters in anticipation. He feels the engorged, dripping tip rub around his hole, waiting for Johnathan to push himself in. Let’s give him more gifts…. The head is not Alpha worthy… Johnathan chuckles a bit. “You guys are fucking right! It ain’t fucking Alpha worthy!” Andy doesn’t know what Johnathan is talking about now, but as he said that, Johnathan looked down at his dick, ready to be plunged into Andy as he watched it flare up, and expanding into a fat bulbous mushroom tip. “Mmmm fuck, this is going to feel soooo good! Not just for me, Andy, but for you now too…” Now it’s fitting of an ALPHA… Johnathan grins at what was just given to him and pushes forward. Pressure begins at the opening of Andy’s hole when he realizes what Johnathan was just given. Andy moans, Johnathan moans as Andy’s hole is forced open for him and it literally pops into place in the virgin cavern. Johnathan tugs back slightly to see if his cock would be coming out easy, and it’s as if his cock is now vacuum sealed inside of Andy. Only way it will be coming out is if he literally forces his cock free. “Oh Fuuuuuuck!!!!!” he moans as he sinks his cock in deeper. Give him thoughts of power… of battle… it will truly not just make him a beast on the battleground, but a titan in the bedroom… More Knowledge starts to flow… ATHLETICS... STRENGTH OF THE BODY AND MIND... EVERY TYPE OF FIGHTING KNOWN TO MAN... STANCES... POSITIONS... WAYS TO CONQUER EVERY BATTLE... Johnathan grunts… his teeth grinding into the Jawbreaker inside of his mouth. He feels it begin to slightly dent inward… OOOOOHHHHHHH IT’s COMING!!!!! ONCE IT BREAKS WE ARE TRULY HIS!!!!! Johnathan shifts his body into a better position, to truly slay the ass that he was inside. His hands sliding along Andy’s sides as he slowly shoves himself deeper. “Fuck… you feel like a virgin too, Andy… I bet you fucking were before you got your god body.” Andy blushes as Johnathan smirks and moans out as his cock still tingles from the subtle growth it just went through, supporting the already intense feeling of his cock getting wrapped up in this hot and tight ass. As all that knowledge fills his head, he starts changing how he fucks every dozen or so thrusts; humping harder here, gripping Andy’s body in different positions and speeds in other instances. Eventually he pulls Andy’s arms backwards and starts bouncing Andy’s ass off of his hips, sending him forwards, before yanking him back down to the hilt of his dick as he pounded relentlessly into the hole he was in. Andy begins to learn from his movements, as he arches his back to give him and Johnathan even more support in this passionate, yet dominate fuck session. Never has he been on this end before, always was he the one doing the fucking. Each time he’s pushed forward and pulled back in a little more of Johnathan’s shaft slide’s in until there is almost the sound of thunder as skin hits skin as. “FUCK, JOHNATHAN!!!” Andy moans, he grins. It hurts as, but Andy really wants it to feel good for himself cause he already knows his time is over. Things he was experiencing he had knowledge of, but never thought of doing them to his partner. They were wrong… Sex is about love and passion… There was still passion here, but it was something else other then love… Johnathon pulled Andy all the way in when the voices spoke again… How would you like more, Master? They weren’t just egging him on, they were feeding his ego. Making him what he could only dream of. A Hero, but with possibly a body of some of the biggest villains in the comic books. They were giving him the rise he not just needed, but wanted. Help him slightly… He can truly be the WORLD BREAKER… Every muscle and fiber inside of Johnathan flared out to sickening proportions, then returned down to the size they were. “OH Fuck…” He felt it inside him… his organs…. His skin… his teeth… That should be enough till you get The Power… Strength is now 3 TIMES that of a normal man… Break Us, ALPHA, and we will give you what power we have left. Johnathan groans out lewdly from the increase in strength, yanking Andy even harder towards him as he slams his cock all the way deep inside the ass in front of him. His grip around Andy’s waist becoming even more tight and restrictive. Andy turns around to see a slight increase in Johnathan’s muscle definition to signify his new, incredible strength. “Oh Fuck… Oh Fuck… OH FUCK YEAH!” he roared, the voices driving his desire to dominate Andy even further. He looks down to Andy’s face who is already looking his direction. Grinning evilly, “Time to fucking break you…” speaking both about Andy and the MIND Jawbreaker. He uses his new strength coursing through his body… CHOMPS down, splitting the remains of the ball in half. Andy is fearful, it seems like the sound is heard across the Universe of that sphere BREAKING in this new Young Alpha’s mouth. Johnathan feels a sudden rush of knowledge and power, everything coming into him at once, and he can’t help but to draw Andy in close and tight in a crushing hug as he ROARS from what he now knew… “GIVE ME ALL OF YOUR FUCKING POWER…” Again, talking to both Andy and the MIND… To Be Continued…
  15. Emil

    femdom Nadia, Alpha Teen Female

    It was a sunny warm late afternoon in August. James Ramsbottom found himself standing in the parking lot belonging to Westwood Fitness in San Delgado, California. He wore clothing fit for a gym; a bright teal T-shirt, blue shorts, tube socks and bright white Nike sneakers. Looking at himself in a reflection was always a bit like love at first sight. Catching himself reflected upon a window of a Ford Bronco he ran a hand through his wavy blonde locks making certain it was perfect. 'A-prime beefcake,' he thought to himself. James was on the prowl. Today could've spent the afternoon lounging at his favorite sport club named Killearny but he was in search of someone he had heard so much about from friends. What he had heard not only peaked his curiosity but his other head down below as well. This someone was a girl, only 18 as it turned out, and was quite a sight to behold. One friend had mentioned that she was a real freak. Whether she was in the sheets or not he forgot to ask. This girl was presumably working out inside this very gym. James actual reasons for his visit had to do with adding this supposed dynamo to his stable of young women who had already fallen for his charm, good looks, libido, and prodigious sexual organ that swung under his sweatpants. Do it before Chad, Chuck, Brandon, or any other member of his circle tagged her. 'In and out bag and tag,' he thought to himself. He mused that getting women into bed was becoming easier nearly to a point of it ceasing to be a challenge. The girl in the gym would be no different after all she was only 18. If she wanted to see a freak he'd show his power wand between his legs. Mr. Ramsbottom's circle of fellow alpha male friends nicknamed themselves the Aqua Velvas a bit tongue in cheek to be sure. They dressed and walked to impress the fairer sex. They all had the swagger, the euro sports cars, the Aspen Winter condos that screamed wealth even if it came from Mommy and Daddy. It worked. Women fell for their charm. You could spot an Aqua Velva on the streets or in a club by what and who they wore. A virtual litany of Italian fashion lined the closets of it's members. Not only Italian clothing but Polo, Izod, Jordache, Guess, Ralph Lauren, and Burberry to name a few. Her name was Nadia Niculescu. Nadia lived in a fine neighborhood ten-minute drive from Westwood. She had happily married parents who were both doctors at Stanford University Hospital, and she had a younger brother named Alex. Both Alex and she were less than a week from becoming a freshman and senior respectively at San Delgado High School. According to James’ friends Nadia also had a huge breasted raven haired BFF named Sonia Savich. He looked to add Sonia to his list of conquests too. James did a quick visual sweep of the parking lot to see if he could spot either one of Nadia’s two means of daily transportation. Depending on the weather and whether or not she had to drive her little brother to school she often drove a car or rode a motorcycle. In this case she drove her car, and there it was. A black '69 Big Boss Mustang. James chuckled as he walked up to it shaking his head. A girl who drives a car like this must be 100% bad ass and a freak between the sheets. As for the car her Mustang was an extension of Nadia herself. Loud, big, brash, powerful, and full of business. He shook his head as he peered through the glass window and saw that the interior needed a cleaning. ‘Messy girl’, James thought to himself. He hated messy women. He loved discipline in his girlfriends. Neat, orderly, on time, and willing to take his orders on command. He caught his image reflected off of the glass. James let out a sigh and thought to himself, ‘No wonder the chicks go wild.’ Mighty fine indeed after all he was built and incredibly strong there was no argument there. The T-shirt he wore was stretched out, his shoulders, arms, and forearms were well developed. From top to bottom he was the perfect image of physical fitness. He checked to see that his perfectly coiffed dark hair was in place. He smiled at his male model looks and winked. James was certain that Nadia would instantly find him scorching hot. How could she not? He opened the doors to Westwood and took in the interior space which was quite spacious. The entire building broken into three large sections. The largest of which were the free weight and adjoining Nautilus rooms. There was a slightly smaller space reserved for hard impact step aerobics classes, one of which was in session. The walls were painted light gray, with neon lights accents spread about to break up the monotony of gray. The interior design allowed for a multitude of floor to ceiling mirrors. The carpeting was a slightly darker tone of warm gray. There were steel framed posters of male and female hard bodies hanging along the front lobby and rear hallway leading all the way to the locker rooms at the back of the gym. Near the locker rooms were several saunas, whirlpools and one Olympic sized indoor swimming pool. James approached the front desk in the lobby as “One Night in Bangkok” by Murray Head Music began to play through the overhead speakers. A buff guy behind the front counter wearing a name tag that read Chase looked up at James and asked, “Hi there, need any help?” “Ah, do you have a membership form?” James asked. “Yep, sure do. Here you go,” he handed James a clipboard before adding, “We can give you a day pass in the meantime. What’s your name?” “The name’s James,” he said. Chase wrote up a day pass and gave it to him. “Chase you mind if I take this form with me and fill it out later?”, James asked after all he wasn‘t here to join but to bang one of its female members. “Hey, no sweat just fill it out when you have time,” he replied as the desk phone rang. “Where did you used to work out?” Chase asked after he finished helping the caller. “Oh, ah Gold’s. You know down in Venice,” James lied. “Awesome. Yeah, I love Venice Beach, pretty rad place,” Chase said. “Say, uh is Nadia here?” he inquired. “Bennings or Nicu….Nicul…”, Chase said appearing to have some difficulty pronouncing her last name. “Uh, Niculescu.” “I can never say her last name. Yeah, she’s in the weight room. You want me to point her out or go get her?” “Nah, I’ll go and find her it’s no problem man,” James smiled heading off knowing from the descriptions given to him by his friends would suffice. As he did so James passed several full length mirrors. This time he didn't stop to admire himself as he was on the prowl for his new prey. There would be time for self-indulgence later. James crossed the threshold into the weight room. It was crowded and even from his vantage point there was a bit of difficulty picking Nadia out. The song “Shout” by Tears for Fears came on. James really hated that tune. For an instant he thought he spotted her near the other side of the huge room. Was that her? There were so many other patrons it was hard to tell. James was told she had chestnut reddish brown hair cut in a short pixie style with one side slightly longer than the other. His target had brown eyes, and was at least 5’11”. His friend's words 'She's a freak, built like a tank' sounded off in his head. He maneuvered around others as he descended into the maze of equipment racks, dumb bells, barbells, weights, sweat and grunts. He expertly maneuvered avoiding two ‘roid kings. James then looked to his right. His jaw dropped. There she was! He simply couldn’t believe my eyes. She looked stunning and incredibly powerful. 'Fuck me she is a tank' James literally had to catch his breath. It’s one thing to imagine someone from a description but to actually see them up close is entirely different. She exuded a scorching sexuality that was different than anything he'd encountered before. Nadia was performing squats with several muscle-heads hanging around her like a pack of vultures. She was doing a hell of a lot of weight from the looks of it, well over 675 lbs. Despite the incredible weight she did them with a sense of ease her motions incredibly fluid. She wore black spandex shorts and a red OP T-shirt cut off at the midriff with sleeves and collar removed. She had a red bandana wrapped around her head acting as a sweatband and wore a pair of red Reebok sneakers to top off the ensemble. From James’ vantage point Nadia had an insanely over-developed V-shaped back that tapered to a small waist. Her traps and deltoids were just massive. Shoulders that made up of segmented muscle striated in bands that reminded James of a cluster of bananas. Her legs and ass looked as if they were straining to burst out of that spandex. Nadia’s huge quads looked like they could crush coconuts and those big diamond shaped calves would make male bodybuilders green with envy. ‘Jesus I can’t believe this a chick, and a teen at that!’ James wasn't expecting Nadia to look like this. She was far beyond anything he'd ever imagined. He had seen from magazines, articles that featured a few women who had achieved some impressive muscle size and physical strength. There was the famous Mary Logan a Scottish immigrant living in Chicago who amazed audiences in the 1890s with near super human strength. With her stunning beauty and physique Mary lifted wagons, pulled teams of oxen and boxcars with a disturbing sense of ease. Then there was Madamoiselle Emelie Guingand who in 1913 was photographed hoisting a French Army 75 mm artillery piece over her. James' mind recounted the feats of Yulia Kachaturova a Soviet blonde beauty who bested the French woman by lifting a tractor over her head in 1940. Yulia's cute smile not showing a hint of strain. These women were legends and as such a legend is something that existed in the past. James never expected to some face to face with a modern day legend. Not here in San Delgado California. Yet there she was. She was just finishing a set when James looked to her reflection in the mirror as he approached her workout station. Muscle-head #1, her official spotter apparently said something to Nadia that made her smile. In fact all the other guys hanging around her were making fools of themselves trying to get her attention, lauding over her. It turned his stomach to see guys act like that. As he came closer James’ eyes and hers made contact in the mirror. The gaze lasted less than a fraction of a second yet it caused James to stop in his tracks. Those dark smoky eyes of hers appeared to bore right through him. As he walked behind her the spotter gave James a sideways look that wasn’t too friendly. James wasn’t moved by his gaze. ‘Know your place limp dick.’ He felt a bit dumb retracing his steps to perform a second pass. As James did so he caught her looking at him in the reflection as she was about to start her last reps. His dick twitched. James figured Nadia would be finishing up soon. He looked around the remaining parts of the weight room before leaving to check out the rest of Westwood. While he waited he caught glimpse of a woman who reminded him of one Cameron Feagin. Cameron was a young woman in her early 20s who was passed around various members of the Aqua Velvas like some VCR tape. An aspiring actress she was fooled into sleeping with James and his friends who did their own style of acting by making her think they had contacts with various Hollywood agents. Cameron was stunning, desperate, and fortunately for James quite naive. Then one day in Tijuana he spiked her drink like many of his friends often did with girls. She had a severe reaction, foamed at the mouth and died. James panicked and rang a friend who in turn knew of someone in the Mexican underworld. For five thousand dollars this Mexican placed Cameron's body in the trunk of his car and drove off with promises to bury the body somewhere. James' only reaction after a while was the bitterness towards Cameron for dying and to his drug dealer friend who told him the spike was “the shit”. Yeah the spike 'Was shit' he thought. Suddenly there was movement out of the corner of his eye. Nadia approached. His heart rate increased as she walked near James to get a drink of water from a fountain. ‘I can’t wait to get this one into the sack. She'll be in my black book in a category all by herself’. When she got within a few feet of him, those eyes of hers suddenly locked onto his. James could’ve sworn there was a super charged bolt of lust that flashed between the two. He licked his lips. “Hi,” she said. “Hey there,” James answered straightening himself out to appear taller. She wasn’t wearing a bra. James sized up her breasts to be a bit more than a handful. His cock twitched. Her nipples were quite pronounced as if she was already turned on. He slobbered over her exposed midriff that revealed a set of abs that resembled silver ingots. ‘Shit she’s something else,’ he thought. “You must be new. I’ve never seen you here before,” Nadia remarked as she removed the red bandana from her head. “Yeah, I just moved up from L.A. I wanted to find a gym and chose this one.” “Well I’m sure you’ll like it here,” Nadia replied. 'Love her eyes,' “I know I will,” he smiled. “Work hard, play hard that’s my motto. All the gym members here are totally serious about gettin’ their bods in shape. You should fit in really well.” “Well looking at you I’d say you definitely work hard, very hard. You’re unbelievable,” said James. “I play hard too.” “That I have no doubt. You need a play partner?” he asked with a sly grin. “Kinda depends on a few things,” Nadia replied her eyes checking him over. “Oh, like what?”, he asked. “Whether you’re the type that really gets me off. You know the kind of guy that lives in my fantasies.” “Was I in your last fantasy?” James grinned. A slight smile broke across her face and she said, “Hmmm, the stud in my fantasy had a great big cock and a pair of balls the size of lemons that he kept bragging about,” Nadia said putting her hands on her hips and looking straight into my eyes. ‘Damn look at those delts and biceps!’ “Is that right? Well look no further I’m your man.” “You think you’re my fantasy dude?” she smirked. “I might be,” he replied. “Really?” she chuckled in a manner that revealed she thought otherwise. Before James could say anything she stepped forward and put a hand down the front of his sweatpants, her gaze never broke from his. A devilish smile soon appeared across her face. He got an instant hard-on. “Oh, hey jeez wait uh, let‘s go somewhere private,” he said. Her hand stroked his organ and balls, massaging them before pulling her hand out from his sweatpants. She smelled her fingers, a flash of lust appeared in her eyes. She grunted softly, “Yeah, you might be right stud. I think we did have a session the other day.” Overcome with lust he blurted out seemingly out of control, “I gotta pound you deep with my big dick.” “Mmmm, that’s more like it. Well then Mr. Big Dick let’s see what you’ve got. Haul it out and pound it for me”, she cooed. “Uh, right here right now?” he asked incredulously. “I love to see a guy pound his own meat. Are you game? I so want to see those balls bounce while you jack off,” she cooed. James looked around and despite both being in a hidden nook well away from the public eye, doing something like this was something he tried to avoid. She didn’t seem to care one bit. “Maybe you’re not the stud from my fantasy. Sounds like you’re a fuckin’ wuss,” she smirked. “Yea? Well maybe it’s too big and you’re simply afraid,” James blurted out. She laughed, “Haul it out pal.” “Nah, you better do it,” he shot back. She still had that smirk on her face as she slowly got on her knees and pulled his sweatpants down to his knees. She grunted as she saw James’ turgid cum cannon spring up. The thing was getting fatter by the second. Veins stood out like roads on a map along the entire thick shaft. The energy James felt as it pointed skyward never failed to send a wave of power through him. James had always thought he could ram his cock through armor plate. He looked down on Nadia and upon seeing her kneeling down before him his slight case of anxiety he had earlier left him. “Fuckin’ suck it now,” he hissed. She looked up at him as if she was about to say something subservient as most women did to him but instead her dark eyes glowered back, “I don’t think you get how this works stud, you’re my toy.” She grabbed his cock and rammed it into her mouth and down her throat in a mere three seconds. Her deepthroating skills were beyond anything he’d ever experienced with the vast majority of the thousands he‘d fucked in his twisted sex crazed life. Up and down, up and down, up and down she went glazing his shaft with spittle. The blow job was heaven and he wished it would last longer but James already felt the urge to splurge. She sensed it and each time he was about to blow Nadia pulled on his ball sack preventing relief. In a matter of two minutes he went from dominant to dominated. She yanked on the ball sack and squeezed gently, “Who’s in charge fuckwit?” Pain and pleasure hit his nerves at once making James groan. She did it again this time harder, “Answer you fuck.” “You,” he grunted. “What was that?” she squeezed. “Ow, shit,” James winced. “That’s not an answer,” she shot back. Her offensive against his cock and balls continued unabated. Pressed up against a wall he was now receiving more pain than pleasure as his lower abdominals were cramping from the need to release the tsunami of seed. “You are, y-you’re in charge,” he stammered wishing he could cum. “Mmmm? Want me to stop?” she asked. “P-please,” he asked nearly begging. She grunted, “Fuck that boy-toy.” By now his balls were turning a shade of cobalt blue and the cock head a tint of violet. He was literally squirming to get away at which point she stood up. One hand stretching and massaging his ball sack to prevent the impending explosion. She used a forearm to push James back against the wall, her face only inches from his. “Don’t squirm wuss, you’ll only make it more painful,” Nadia said pressing harder into his chest. “Ah, shit please I gotta blow,” he spluttered. “You wanna blow your big wad huh stud,” she whispered. “Y-yes, p-please,” he grimaced as her arm press was starting to affect his breathing making him wonder just how strong this girl truly was. “Want me to make it all better, make the pain go away?” she said quietly. The pain and general discomfort he was undergoing was in fact getting a bit more extreme. She was enjoying every minute. She was clearly in charge and she made him know that. James had no doubt she must've made other guys feel the same. His anxiety came back this time full force. His legs felt weak. He wondered if Nadia even had a steady boyfriend. She most likely went through guys like a hot knife through butter. Hell, she probably collected them, made them do whatever she wanted. Being faced with her incredibly muscled physique, strength, height, and beauty Nadia was intimidating. She knew it of course and therefore used that to get what she desired. James suddenly realized he was being bested by his counterpart of a sorts. “You’re gonna eat your own cum dumbfuck,” she sneered. “What?” Before he even had time to fully register what she had demanded she grabbed the back of his head and forced James to double over while holding his balls and cock in the other. His neck and back muscles protested by causing the Alpha male to yell out briefly. Before he knew it his own cock was rammed into his very own mouth. She held James in a semi balled up position and growled, “Eat it slave,” as she helped to release the torrent of jizz held back for so long. It shot into his mouth and throat, rope after rope of hot seed blasted forth. The stuff was coming out of the corners of his mouth and nose. She laughed. James felt as if his own jaw was about to break from the size of his bloated cock. He was beginning to gag and tried to pull his head back but her forceful hand kept his head locked onto his own meat. James’ back muscles began to burn from the pain. “Yeah, that’s it stud eat it. Oh, yeah like that,” she smiled. She held him folded over as James was forced to eat his own seed. He'd finally stopped cumming but she held him in that position for a short while berating him in a hushed tone of how inferior he was compared to her. Finally, Nadia gripped his hair and yanked his mouth from the softening cock. James made a gasping sound trying to inhale as much air as possible. His face was a red mess, tears ran down his ruddy cheeks cum plastered over his square jaw and dimpled chin. “You look like shit faggot. You should get yourself cleaned up,” she snickered. His head was spinning and his muscled limbs felt heavy as if they were made of concrete. His growing anxiety forced him to blurt out, “You bitch, you’re really fucking crazy.” Her sly smile disappeared, and her dark sultry eyes began to glower in anger. She grabbed his aching crotch squeezed hard making him yelp in pain. She single-handedly hoisted 225lb James off the ground, “Yeah, you do need a wash.” James knew he was in for it and tried to reach for her throat. She sneered and struck him in the solar plexus with a punch that made him see all the stars in the Milky Way. All of the air within him left his lungs like some airplane cabin suffering a decompression at 35,000 feet. She threw him over one of her broad shoulders walked down the hall and kick in the door to the hot tub. With one foot she kicked the machine on making the water effervesce in a cavalcade of bubbles. Like a sack of garbage, she threw the now demoted Beta male in the water. He gasped for air as thrashed about attempting to recover from the aching sensation in his gut. He wiped the hair and water away from his “dreamy” blue eyes and there she stood. Her hands upon her hips looking down at him as if he truly was subservient. Even now he was in awe how her gym outfit conformed to her outrageous body. “I own your ass. You’re gonna learn like everyone else that I run the roost. Capiche? Soon you’ll worship the very ground I walk on,” she said in a tone that yielded an overwhelming sense of self-assuredness. “Do your parents know what you’re like? Do they know what you do, how you act?” he demanded. She smiled and replied, “I’m an A student, a loving helpful dutiful daughter to my parents and supportive protective sibling to my younger brother. Do they know how I treat scum like yourself? No, of course not.” “Well maybe I ought to tell them,” James replied back to her. “Hmmm, that would be a poor choice bucko. I’d bury your ass if you did, and I do mean bury,” she smiled her eyes boring holes through him. “Okay missy,” he’d had enough of her attitude and scraped what little pride he had left. “Missy? What decade are you in?”, she laughed. James scrambled out of the hot tub, his self-esteem nearly shot. The idea of being challenged by a girl was more than he could bear. If news got out of this episode no woman would ever want to be seen with him ever again. The “Superstud” James Ramsbottom would forever live in shame. He had to do something. “You look pissed,” she said as he fumbled his way over to her. “You’re damn right I am,” he barked. “Shhhhh, calm down little man. Don’t spaz out. I see you still haven’t learned. Therefore, I’ll have to be much firmer with you,” Nadia said in a calm voice that only served to agitate him more. The light and shadow played games across her incredible musculature. Nadia's back looked like some geographical relief map of valleys and rolling hills of raw muscle. He couldn’t help feeling a tiny resurgence of lust down below. ‘I’ll rape this mouthy bitch raw,’ he thought to himself. “I’ll be the one who’s firm. Just assume the position and take it like the whore you are,” he demanded. “A whore? How about an introduction first. Why don’t you say hello to my Enforcers,” Nadia answered. “Your what?” “My Enforcers,” she reiterated doing a double bicep pose. ‘Fuck me’, James was astonished even a little frightened by her physique. Her arms were truly huge and those lats of hers, by God! He guessed the size of her guns to be around 23 inches (at least) in diameter with biceps that actually sported a double peak. The vasculature wrapped around steely forearms and bicep muscle like cables. He gulped. She wobbled a huge glute before tensing the muscle that revealed segmented musculature, “And these are my glorious Pythons.” Nadia was a complete package with attitude to boot. “I think you need to lay off the juice honey.” Nadia laughed, “You think I take that stuff? No way Jose. What you see is all me pal. Just me, myself, and my killer genes.” “Yeah, sure whatever you say. Your genetics alone are responsible for all that muscle and your feminine charm,” he snorted. “I'm a great person once you get to know me, I mean as long as you stay on my good side that is, “ Nadia replied. “Oh, I bet you're all sugar and spice bitch.” “Isn't that what you like in a girl? For her to be innocent, sweet, and submissive or do you like them to be dominant like me? Maybe you don't have a preference. You just see what flips your griddle and go for it,” Nadia said fawning an air of innocence. “Take a fucking guess,” James said grabbing a towel to dry off. “Did you get all your own cum off?” she snickered. “We aren't done here,” he muttered. “You know I bet you're a sub. You act like Mr. Dominant but secretly you love to be the receiver. Am I right? Now what would be your hottest fantasy? Lemme think for a sec.” “I can guess your story honey. A guy you really liked once said you were the lamest lay he'd ever had. That dashed your dreamy dream of skipping off into the sunset hand in hand with him. So you swore to yourself you'd punish every guy you'd meet especially those like myself who are confident in who we are. Guys like me are a reminder of that one that got away.” Nadia laughed clapping her hands together, “Wow! Is that what you think? Do yourself a favor and never become a psychologist, you truly suck.” James’ mouth was dry and he wiped water from his face. He’d have to seriously take her on if he was to recover any sense of self-worth. He’d never live this down if he lost. Whatever happened next he’d make up one hell of a story later for his friends. “Okay b-bitch whatever, your t-times up. I’m g-gonna kick your ass and f-fuck you r-raw,” he said. She snickered in response which caused her cobble stone abs to tighten and her breasts to jiggle. Nadia imitated his speech, “Oh r-really y-you’re gonna k-kick my ass? For sure. It's time you got on all fours and kissed my feet worm.” Nadia gave him an open handed slap to his face. The sound reverberated throughout the room and gym. Her hand struck his face and made a sound similar to a bullwhip cracking. The impact caused the male stud to lean hard over. Something brilliant white flew from his mouth and skittered across the tiled floor. James thought he was about to lose his balance and fall over. The entire left side of his face burned something fierce but that wasn't the only sensation that that made warning bells go off in his head. For some reason the vision from his left eye was suddenly blurred. No, correct that he had no vision from that eye period. “What the fuck!? Shit I-I can't see out of my fucking left eye. Shit!”, he exclaimed. “I think you lost something else bozo. Better look in the mirror,” Nadia chuckled. He staggered over to one nearby and was shocked by what he saw. Half of his face was beet red and one of his famed pearly white teeth had a problem. A guaranteed public image problem, “You fuckin' bitch! You knocked the cap off of one my front teeth. Fuck!” He saw her in the mirror's reflection standing behind him hands on her hips with a big grin across her face. “I think it went over there somewhere, “Nadia nodded. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” James got on his hands and knees to look for his prized cap on the floor and blubbered, “Where is it?” “Jeez stop spazzing out. I didn't even hit you that hard,” she said. “I-I think you detached my retina too. Shit!” “Gotta admit there are times I don't know my own strength,“ Nadia shrugged. “There it is!”, he cried out as he spotted the lone tooth cap hiding in a corner. James tried to examine it and went back to the mirror. What would his fellow Aqua Velvas think of him looking like this? A tear welled up in his eye and he sniffled. James stomped his foot in frustration like a petulant child, “No, no, no! I look like crap dammit!” “Are you crying? Holy shit you are! Oh my god you're such a fucking fag! What a freakin' pussy. I was about to say that I'm not done with you here but now I'd actually feel bad beating you to a pulp. I give you permission to leave. Really just get the fuck out of my sight you freak.” He turned to her and for split second thought about rushing her before making the wise decision to cut and run. His face all red he replied, “This isn't over bitch and you know it!” She could only giggle at the Beta male with the fucked up tooth trying to make threats, “Hey bud, you better hope I don't see you again because if I do I guarantee I'll turn you into my very own meat puppet.” A member of Nadia's fan club was nearly bowled over by James who staggered out from the whirlpool room muttering to himself about how he was going to 'kill the bitch'. He was followed by Nadia herself who slowly sauntered back to the weight-room. The fan club groupie just shook his head and said to her, “Nadia you're such a heart breaker, or should I say neck breaker.” She smiled back and replied, “You know it.”
  16. Mrmusclewriter

    ***The Strength of a Bull*** (Part 1)

    Oh Paco, oh Paco, oh Paco, it sounded like a song or perhaps like a joke but it was the way the guys used to sing every time Paco “El Toro” Bautista used to step into the gym ready to train to death as he used to call his pro bodybuilding training. A Spanish bodybuilder, one of the few who went so far in the pro bodybuilder, a life worshipping the iron to build and develop a body that only in few could have around the world. Forget the King of Shred, Andres Munzer that was out of his league, Paco was from another planet. He was huge, massive, and dense, built like a tank. That body seemed to be carved in rock and stones, every muscular group looked like it was made from concrete bricks, every fibre was visible as his skin was made of the thinner fabric with the lowest fat percentage if not the total absence. El Toro was walking towards the weights, listening to that music of his worshippers’, drawing a proud smile on his face. He was walking with all his cockiness, nothing could pass through those huge and sculpted legs, and they were so big, massive and defined that could produce sparks when they touched each other. No t-shirt was big to stretch enough to keep that mole. The sleeves seemed to ask for forgiveness as they were rolled up, those biceps were huge, striated and full of vein, the pectorals ready to tear the t-shirt apart and the shorts tight enough to adhere very tightly to his big quads. The floor lightly shook. At first you had to pay attention. It was like someone was dropping heavy weights after a dead lift. A shadow passed over Oscar as he finished the last reps on his bench press. The man was wide and thick, more massive than any lifter here. Oscar was tired of this worship of this human steer... He walked up behind Paco and tapped his massive shoulder. Oscar noticed his hand looked small next to Paco's shoulder. The handsome Spanish turned brown eyes like shining dark pools fixed on his. Oscar spat in his face! Without warning he took advantage of the moment of blindness Paco had and grabbed his head hooking his arm over the back. He dropped his ass to the gym floor pulling Paco down with him. Paco’s head slammed into the cement floor sounding like a breaking coconut! Oscar hadn't prepared to be buried under Paco's massive body. The thickness of his chest and lats smothered over him. With all his power he kicked Paco's unconscious body off him and stood finally. He kicked the Spanish in the face. Everybody stopped, looked at the two bodybuilders, no one intervened, they kept watching, the worshippers were smiling as they knew Oscar won’t last longer in this life. Oscar kneeled and set over Paco’s massive chest, he punched his face several times, with rage and anger pictured on his face, it was pure violence, Paco could not have the time to cover his face, the attacks was fast and mean for a guy half of Paco’s size. El Toro’s face bounced in every direction of the punches, until Paco blocked the attack locking his hands over Oscar’s wrist. “My turn Oscar” Paco said with an irritate tone of voice. Paco bounced Oscar from his chest, releasing a grip but holding the other wrist and as the Hulk did to Loki, he started throwing Oscar’s body all over the floor and the benches like a ragdoll. The impacts were insane and deadly. Oscar body was hitting everywhere. Paco stopped for a second grabbing back the other wrist and with inhuman power he threw Oscar’s body over the concrete pile just before the entrance of the locker room. Marino screamed, Paco released the hold and his body fell off onto the floor. Paco was furious and angry, rage was loading every moment, Oscar was lying on the floor trying to revive him. “I am sorry Paco, forgive me” Oscar said when Paco approached him. The Spanish didn’t say a word and grabbed Oscar by his silver hair and dragged him into the huge locker room, like in those paint when the Neanderthal does the same to the poor wife. Oscar was slammed onto the locker that produced a loud and metallic sound. “You challenged me and I will take your life” stated Paco. “Please Paco, forgive me, please” Oscar cried. “I will fucking squeeze your stupid and pathetic life out of you, you will be bleeding to Death” Paco replied. Oscar tried to stand up and run away but Paco stomped his back, putting him down on the floor, applying pressure with the right foot. “Stay there Oscar” Paco said and Oscar moaned in pain while Paco was moving his foot over Oscar’s vertebrae as he was putting off a cigarette. The friction was so high that the bones started cracking under Paco’s pressure. Another stomp delivered by Paco and Oscar’s back bent; a loud scream went out from his mouth. Paco kneeled sliding his left leg under Oscar’s abdomen and the other leg over his spine. It felt like the entire Berlin Wall was falling on his back when Paco placed his legs over Oscar’s spine. Paco was not squeezing yet but the pain was already there. Paco’s quads were as hard as rock, dense and powerful. Still in pain for the savage attack Oscar was trying to push the big quads away before it was too late and indeed it was too late, Paco locked his ankles and squeezed. Pain appeared in Oscar’s face that was watching the floor and with a violent movement went up, he tried to scream but no sound got out. His mouth was already bleeding and Paco was only at the 5% of his power, reaching the full power would have meant the death of Oscar’s. “You are already bleeding, what a pussy!” Paco said with an evil smile. Oscar tried to speak but the words were unpredictable, too much pain, already. Paco increased the pressure more; his quads were full of vein and steel hard, his ankle perfectly locked as they were glued together while Oscar’s core was losing volume, becoming thinner and thinner. Due to the savage strength of the Spanish beast, Oscar’s body began bending upwards like a twig under a foot pressure. “It looks like your body is bending” Paco said. “Mmmhhh, please, let me go!” Oscar moaned in pain. “I am not going to break you now, I want to play with your body, take it to the extreme of its resistance and then I will fucking destroy, you know I can kill you” Paco stated with an evil tone of voice. The pressure grew, the vertebrae kept cracking and Paco released the hold. Oscar’s body got back to the original position with a cracking noise, like a part of engine without any lubricant. Paco stood up, bent over his victim, pulled by his air and lifted up. Suddenly Oscar found himself up in the air in a gorilla press, Paco’s right arm was holding his crotch and the left his chest, and he walked over and over the locker room, proud but at the same time crazy as the devil. The door of the locker room opened and two worshippers entered “the arena”. Paco was standing tall and massive, pressing his prey over the air like a gorilla. “Wow, I want to see this” the blonde guy said. “So do I, my friend, there will be blood” the other guy replied. “There will be many broken bones and Oscar dead” Paco replied. The blonde guy felt his cock becoming hard after Paco’s response. Both of the guys set down on a bench and watched the show like in a theatre, they probably needed some popcorn to enjoy the show. “Ready to land Oscar” Paco asked with a laugh. “Please don’t do it, I beg you” Paco slammed Oscar followed by his heavy body pressing him over the floor, like Bill Goldberg was used to do to his victims. A sound of two heavy body echoed inside the room, dust was spread over the air and the floor lightly cracked under the weight. Oscar screamed and split some blood, Paco laughed. “I guess, you have always desired my body over yours, haven’t you Oscar?” Oscar could not speak a work, Paco’s heavy weight did not allow him to properly breathe. Paco stood up and grabbed Oscar by the testicles that squirted for the iron grip, he was violently brought up. Paco performed an over the knee backbreaker, followed by another and another and yet another. Each time Oscar’s back hit Paco’s knee with a violent slam a scream of pain and blood got out from his mouth, his body bouncing semi lifeless like a weak twig over the giant’s knee. With the last backbreaker Paco screamed: “Get the fuck off my knee, you fucking useless bodybuilder”. Paco threw Oscar over the floor like a bag of potatoes that rolled for some feet like a heavy whiskey barrel. The worshipper were sitting on the bench watching to such power destroying that silver bodybuilder that acted so cocky and that was now paying the fees, entirely. They were excited; their bulges were growing as Paco kept destroying Oscar. Paco easily placed Oscar in a torture rack and began bending the silver daddy’s body. His body was bending easily under Paco’s strength as it was empty of its spinal backbone. Lex Luger was nothing compared to Paco applying that hold. Paco applied a long bending session and at the same time squeezed his right leg that became hard as rock and with all the muscles visible as built with pure har cement with an amount of veins that was incommensurable. Oscar yelled the longest and most painful scream in his entire life. “Now, if you still want to keep on worship me and you do not want to finish like this piece of shit over here, I want to play a game with you guy” Paco said to the two guys. The guys stood up, excited and ready. “What do you want us to do Sir Bautista” they both asked Paco. “I want one of you to grab this prick’s wrists, the other the ankles and to pull his body as hard as you can” Paco said. The two guys ran over Paco, they grabbed the designated part of the body and started pull down the victim while Paco was still torturing Oscar. Oscar’s body bent more almost reaching 180 degrees, he was screaming, spitting blood and saliva and his vertebrae cracked loudly. He lost consciousness.
  17. Chilis

    Raised Boy

    Raised boy (The first storyteller “Dave” will not have any growth or involvement in sexual activities. I am warning just to let you know what you are reading first and what to expect. Only the other protagonist and second storyteller will get activity. Thank you) Dave perspective. I saw him for the first time wrestling with some kids in the yard of the adoption house. He was a beautiful green eyes, blonde hair, tanned skin boy. He was kind of taller than the other kids, but kind of skinny. I approached and just at the moment when he was pushing the other kid against the floor. He had a proud smirk in his face and he flexed his right arm while his left kept his opponent knocked down. His insignificant bicep came out. It was so little, but strong. It made me smile. -Hello there. He quickly realized I was watching and he standed up and cleaned his clothes. -Hello sir -he said nervously. The other kids, including the one this boy defeated in wrestling, stared at me with expectation. They were all orphans and they were expecting me to pick one of them home, they wanted to make a good impression, of course. I totally ignored the other kids and asked my new beautiful boy. -How old are you? -Eight -he answered shyly. -How are you called? -Jack, sir -he said. I nodded thoughtful. -You are mine now -I explained. He opened his eyes in awe and then smiled. A giggle came out from him and he looked at the other kids, challenging -I told y'all I will be picked soon. I am the best -he said and flexed both arms proudly. I felt happy for him. He would totally became the best. The adoption procedure was incredible fast. Well… considering that I have enough money to buy a complete city. I paid hundreds of dollars for that kid… even thought they could´ve give him to me for free… I was driving him to his new (and obviously mine) home. He was seated next to me and watched me with interest. -Can I call you dad now? -he suddenly asked. I laughed and looked at him. -I didn't adopt you to become your dad - I said. He gave me a looked between confused and disappointed. -You can call me Dave -I said- I am 23 years old, by the way. He nodded quietly. We kept the silence for a while until I spoke again. -For now on, you will make others call you “Master”, even me, is that clear? He frowned, confused about his new name. -Yes, sir. -And you won't call anyone “sir” or give any respect to them -I established. -Uh… ok. I smiled and gave him a little affection rub on his perfect blonde hair. Master was amazed when we took a ship and departure to the ocean. We arrived to the island (even if he didn't know, it was his island now) and headed to the mansion in one of my expensive cars. He was open-mouthed when he saw his new house. It was a ten floor mansion with a giant garden behind, in which were fields for any sport (soccer, football, tennis, running…) We got inside and I showed him around. There was a giant table where he would eat and a restaurant-like kitchen where he wouldn't have to be any time, because the best chef would cook for him healthy and delicious food. There was two pools and a jacuzzi inside the mansion, and a little movie theater. He made a confused expression when he realized that the rest of the mansion was a giant gym. There were several floors filled of gym machines. I didn't say anything about it, yet. Finally I showed him his room. It the size of a normal house actually. He had a gigantic bed and two bathrooms inside. For his surprise, there were even more exercising machines inside, and even weirder for him, painting of perfect muscular (and not existing) men all over the walls. He sat down on the border of his bed and looked at me, waiting for answers. I smiled and sat next to him. I kept myself silent. -Why are there so many work out machines? -he asked. -For you -I simply answered. -For me? -Yes, Master, they are for you -I started explaining- I won't be your dad, you won't have a family, or school, or friends. You will stay in this island, forever. I saw fear in his eyes and some tears came out of them. I sighed. -Listen, don´t you think you are better than anybody else? He looked away, thinking about the question. -I am not, that ridiculous -he said- But… I guess I was way better than some kids in the orphanage I grabbed his arm and he looked at me with his beautiful emerald green eyes. -You will become a god, do you listen to me? -I said- I will make you a god, Master. You will be the strongest kid ever, the most handsome and strong. You will dedicate your life to be strong, healthy, powerful. Nothing else. I saw a little boner in this pants. He looked at it. -What is that? -he said. I laughed. -That… is how much you like being yourself. I left the island for business and left Jack (Master) with his new servants. I hired ten men gym instructors for him, and the instructions from me were “to train my boy since day 1, all day, at all the time”. Make his muscles explode of pain. And so they did (because I paid them an unimaginable amount of money for it, obviously). They wake up Master at 6am in the morning. He went to breakfast with all his ten trainers and shared the table. One of my chef gave Jack a weird drink with a special drug (that the boy know it was in there) created to make extremely hungry the user. Master drank and immediately started eating insanely all the scrambled eggs, bacon, waffles, and all kind of food they served him. He finished one food and he would go for the next. The cookers kept getting out food for the boy while he was eating like a wild animal. The trainers looks uncomfortable while the kid growled and chew noisily and uncontrolled. At the fifth time the chef brought food, Jack stopped and smiled satisfactorily while he pat his now growth tummy. Then the boy had a whole two hours to watch something in the in home-movie theater and go to the bathroom… The second thing wasn't so nice after the whole food he ate. Then the gym trainers took him to the machines. They gave my boy another drink, this time for “energy purposes”. It was actually a drug to give him incredible stamina, strength and energy. After he drank it, Jack felt s spurt in his body. He felt his heart and immediately he demanded to the trainers to make him do some activity. They got the boy to lift incredible heavy weights that shouldn't be allowed or healthy for an eight years old kid to lift, but that didn't matter to Jack. The drug drove him wild, he lifted more than his muscles could and heavier than his body would be ever able to handle without the drug. He pushed his limits, roaring with every push and crying of the pain his muscles were getting. Still he was smiling, and his little boy dick was rock hard, even if he didn't know why or what that supposed to mean, From time to time the drug would increase its effect and Master would scream random things like “I AM SO STRONG!”, “I NEED MORE WEIGHT” or simply roared like a wild beast, pushing the weight bars faster and getting more series than they trainers told him. He kept hours lifting, jumping, stretching and pulling. His muscles were on fire, but he didn't feel tired. The whole time he had his little boner in his pants, even without realizing it. Then the same scene of breakfast was repeated at lunch. Another drink, another gigantic amount of food getting into the kid's body. Next the workout was continued with another dose of the energy drug. Then again the savage eating at dinner and the same work out the rest of the night until Master went to bed. This routine was kept for weeks. Then months. Then years. He was never allowed to “chill out” or have free time. He would work out all day five days per week. In the weekends, Master could pick many of the sports available for him. And the whole time the ten trainers would be there, pushing him to lift more, to exercise more, to eat more. I would visit time to time. He would hug me covered in sweat and breathing like a wild lion every time I came to visit. Every time I saw him he became taller, stronger and more handsome... Many years passed and Master nineteenth birthday was finally there. By the time, I hadn't seen him for two years, since he was 17. I arrived one Saturday. I expected him to be relaxing, swimming or playing soccer, but for my surprise he was working out, alone. -Hello there, my boy -I said when I approached him. He looked at me and smiled while he finished the last lift of weights. -Dave! You are here! -he said and came to hug me. He was now taller than me. I was tall, but he was now one head taller than me. He was so used to be covered in sweat, like if it was his natural habitat now, so I got some of it on while my head hit his hard chest. He hurted my back with the hug because of how strong he was now. He let me go and I gave a look at him, while he smiled at me, breathing heavily. He became so perfect in this years. His green eyes and blonde hair were brighter than ever, and he had developed a perfect and manly cheekbone. But his body, oh, his body. He had a neck strong enough to be a tree trunk. His shoulders and back were incredible wide (and I could look at it because he didn't wear any shirt anymore). His pecs were huge, round and you could see every fiber of the muscle in them. He had eight abs perfectly aligned and hard enough to be a brick wall. He was wearing some very tightened shorts (and only that and sport shoes) and I could see his legs standing and holding the rest of his body gloriously. His squads were huge and hard as steel. I knew those legs could break the bones of anybody's body it someone get trapped between them and he pushed. His calves were round, strong, veiny and looked hard enough to be rocks. They had the shape of diamond and even not flexed they emanate some kind of aura of stability and strength. Master´s biceps were gigantic too. Round like baseballs and huge like melons. Every part of his arm´s muscle could be seen under the skin, and they were unflexed now. Also his forearms were firm, strong, solid and defined. Every muscle of Jack was big, but also defined and sherred. He looked like a combination of a bodybuilder, a swimmer and acrobat athlete. Maybe because he was all of them… -You are such a god, Master -I said. He immediately smirked and put a hand inside his shorts, massaging his dick like if it was the most common thing to do. -I am, uh? -he said- Thank to you, I am superior to everyone. -I´m glad you are thankful about that -I said and looked at his hand masturabting his dick- Could you stop that? You know I am not gay. He raised his eyebrows and laughed. -You can't tell me what to do, Dave -he said and started masturbating faster. He flexed his chest and his muscles popped with power and hardness. -Look at me -he said- I am stronger than you, I can do what I want. I nodded. -You are right -I agreed- But you have been alone here for a long time. You need some sexual attention. He took out his hand from the shorts and grabbed me by the shoulders, he raised me making my feet leave the floor and put my head close to his. -And you will give me that, don´t you? -he said in a youngish but manly voice- Even if you don't like men you desire me. Everyone does. I see how horny my trainers get all day close to me, they feel my muscles power and can't control themselves. Even the people of the kitchen love to watch while I´m eating. I´ve seen some of them jerking off in secret while they look at me… His hands grabbed me stronger and I winced in pain. His biceps got hard and both of us looked at them in awe. He smiled and bit his lips, horny. -Even myself wishes I could fuck myself -he said- I always jerk off looking at the mirror. I am so strong. Look at my bicep! It is the strongest arm ever! He dropped me on the floor and started kissing his right bicep with over exaggerated passion, while he started masturbating again with his left hand. I laughed. Everything he said was true. I desired him, like anybody else, but I was not into men. -I brought a present from the outside -I suddenly mentioned. Master kept kissing his bicep but his eyes looked at me with interested. -Come here, son -I said, but I wasn't talking to Jack. A latin looking boy came into the huge gym. He had brown hair and blue eyes, he was very skinny but also incredible cute. He was MY real boy, my actual son, from my wife. -This is Carlos, my son -I explained to Master- He is 18 and he's all yours...
  18. Hello Everyone, below, a preview of my story that I will be updating on the weekly basis...The Mountain Thor Bjornsson has to face the truth that he is not the strongest man in the world... ********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************** “I got you by the ball, don’t I” asked Andy while he had his grip over the Mountain’s testicles. The mountain was screaming like a kid and, wrapped Andy’s wrist trying to set him free but Andy increased the pressure twisting the crotch at the same time. The mountain kept screaming, while Chris was walking around and laughing at him. “It’s not the only one part of your body that my friend and I will be squeezing”. Chris stopped beside Andy and watched with delightful pleasure the face of the huge strongman in pain. “Does your kid scream like this shit Andy” asked Chris. “No way my friend. My son is butcher and he is only 10” replied Andy. “Look at his face, look at the pain in his eyes” Said Chris looking at Bjornsson’s face, the mouth was wide open, screaming loudly. Chris slapped the giant’s face, another time and another again and the face bounced in both directions, Andy was still squeezing his testicles. “I can make them pop, one at the time!” said Andy. “Please, forgive me, please!” screamed Bjornsson.
  19. Thedemon1906

    Cambio de planes (cap2)

    Hola! Decidi contintinuar esta historia como un reto personal pero aun asi se los agradecería si me pudiesen dejar ideas en los comentarios y si le diecen un votopara arriba. En la parte de abajo voy a poner la foto en con la que me inspire para el papa. Atte, Thedemon1906 --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Me desperté bien temprano en la mañana recordando lo que me había dicho la vieja mujer. “La poción de amor es peligrosa, usa solo una gota o el efecto cambiará. Pon un pelo tuyo dentro de la solucion y haz que tu víctima la ingiera” Después de cumplir con su encomienda me diriji al baño. Mirándome en el espejo saque la posición de activo. Sacudí el líquido rojo dentro del frasco y sentí el poder que emanaba de él. Para mi suerte el frasco venía con un gotero en su cuello que me permitía medir exactamente lo que iba a echar. Coloque la solución sobre mi boca y deje caer una gota. Al notar ningún efecto aparente me metí en la ducha desilucionado. Sentí el agua correr por mi rostro y caer sobre mi flácido pecho. Note mis brazos , gruesos como alfileres salir de mi cuerpo y una tristeza inmensa me lleno. Cerré el agua después de enjabonarme el pelo y baje a la cocina. Ahí me esperaba mi papá preparando el desayuno. Muchos no nos creian cuando les decíamos que estábamos relacionados. El era un gigante a comparacion mia. Media dos metros y su cuerpo era musculoso aunque no tallado por la grasa que lo cubría a causa de la edad. Tenía un rostro muy masculino siempre cubierto por una negra barba. Sus hombros y espalda eran inmensos al igual que su cuello que parecía capaz de levantar el mundo. Sus biceps cubrían toda mi cara y solía andar con unos boxers que resaltaba su enorme bulto. Delante suyo caminaba con miedo porque cualquier cosa que hiciese podría desatar su ira la cual llevaba a sus famosos golpes. Esto me dio una idea. Saque de mi mochila el frasco de pasivo y me acerque a donde estaba su café. Sabía que el otro no había funcionado pero quise probar de todas formas, solo por soñar. Coloque una gota de la sustancia y despues pense en todo lo que me habia hecho y deje escapar otra, total igual no le afectarian y para terminar agregue dos de la de amor, tal vez eso compensa su odio hacia mi. Guarde todo de nuevo en la mochila y me fui a sentar en mi lugar. “Al fin te despertaste” grunio “No fue gracias a vos…” conteste “Podes levantarte vos solo” dijo mientras tomaba de un solo tirón su cafe y se sentaba al frente mio. Comimos el desayuno callados unos minutos lo que me dio tiempo de apreciar el lento movimiento de sus pectorales al respirar. De repente el flexiono y me miró con una sonrisa que después se cambió por una cara de anonadado por lo que había pasado. Justo llegaba el transporte escolar asi que agarre mis cosas y partí dejando a mi extrañado padre dentro de la casa. -------------------------------------------------------------Transcurría normalmente la hora de matemáticas. En el fondo se podían escuchar la risa de Javier que tenía estiradas sus largas piernas sobre su banco. Me di vuelta y me estaba mirando, murmurando algo y riendo. La sangre se me subió a la cabeza y empecé a sentir mucho calor. El ruido de la campana me salvo. Todos se retiraron de la clase incluso Javier, no sin antes darme un pequeño golpe a mano abierta en la parte posterior de la cabeza, seguido por una risa. “Nos vemos en la hora de gym” Una vez se había ido recobre la compostura. Me levanté de mi silla y me acerque a su banco. Inspeccione su mochila y pertenencias y casi grito de alegría con lo que encontré. La botella que siempre llevaba a clase de gimnasia llena de sus proteínas. Abrí la tapa y vertí dos gotas del la pócima pasiva en la bebida. El ruido de la campana me sobresalto y se me escaparon tres gotas más. Mire aterrorizado la solución, pero debía apurarme porque su dueño podía llegar en cualquier momento. Puse la tapa en su lugar y guarde la botella en su mochila y prosegui a sentarme en mi silla como si nada hubiera pasado. La clase continuó normalmente pero el calor no dejaba mi cuerpo, sentí mi pene endurecerse debajo de mi pantalón y supe que no podia mas. “Profesor, ¿puedo ir al baño?” “ Señor González sabe muy bien que no puedo dejar que salga de clases” “Es que… emm profesor no entiende NECESITO ir al baño” después de decir esto resonaron unas cuantas risitas en el curso. “Bueno… supongo que no me deja otra opción. Pero si va tendrá que quedarse a la tarde a limpiar los vestuarios” “Si…si profesor gracias” exclame y me dirigí rápidamente al baño. Al ser mi pene de dos centímetros no me incomodaba en los pantalones así que pude correr tranquilamente. Entre al baño y trabe la puerta. Abrí mi pantalón y deje mi pene caer. Sentia mi cuerpo en llamas. Me calme un poco y fui hasta el espejo. Desagradado por la vista que tenía saque la poción de mi bolsillo. Su contenido rojo que me había inspirado confianza en ese momento me decepcionaba. Como último intento de fe tire cuatro gotas más en mi boca y lo volvi a guardar. Pasaron las horas normales hasta la salida del colegio. El calor había ido incrementando a lo largo del día y ahora parecía sobrenatural. Deberían ser como 70° pero extrañamente en vez de estar muriendo, no me sentía mal. Me dirigí con un balde y unos trapos que me había dado el profesor al vestuario. Por dentro era un cuarto chiquito. Una banca gruesa se encontraba en el medio y en las paredes unos lockers de metal pertenecientes a los alumnos estaban pintados. Una puerta en la derecha que llevaba a las duchas se abrió. De ella salió con su torso desnudo y solo una toalla Javier. Su rubio pelo y celestes ojos eran solo la parte de arriba de el cuerpo de un adonis. Sus seis abdominales marcados brillaban por el agua y las gotas llevaban a una pelvis esculpida con un camino de pelo que se dirigía al no discreto bulto que levantaba la blanca toalla. Sus duros pectorales eran solo el principio para unos largos y musculosos brazos que hacían gran parte de su cuerpo de 1,90. “¿Que haces aca? No tengo tiempo para vos.” Dijo en una voz que denotaba enojo “¿Porque seguis aca?” “Tuvimos un partido de mierda. Hice calentamiento pero lo unico que logre es enfriarme. Acabo de darme una ducha con agua casi hirviendo y no subo de temperatura. Me puse el termómetro y me da dos grados. Osea que estoy muerto. Pero esto igual a vos no te incumbe.” Hizo una pausa mientras se miraba a sus manos que ahora que notaban estaban prácticamente blancas “¿Y vos que haces aca?” Dijo acercandose a mi. Tartamudee intentando de explicarme y en unos segundo estaba en el aire. Me había levantado del cuello de mi remera hasta que nuestros ojos se encontraban y de pronto sentí el calor en mi de forma inaguantable, como si me estuviese quemando. Juraría que en ese punto mi cuerpo llegó a los 90°. Vi su cara cambiando también, como sufriendo. El dolor se hizo muy grande y lo tomé con fuerza del brazo. En ese instante sentí mi calor aliviarse. Javier me soltó asustado y nos alejamos uno del otro. Mi cuerpo seguía muy caliente, tal vez 60°, pero ahora era soportable. Nos miramos los dos a los ojos y había algo diferente en cada uno de nosotros pero no nos dimos cuenta en ese momento. “Se que va a sonar raro pero cuando me tocaste…” “Tu temperatura se aclimato” conteste yo completando su frase. “Sí…” dijo pensativo “crees que podríamos, nose, para volver a la normalidad. Asentí con mi cabeza y nos acercamos el uno al otro lentamente. Sentia mis pasos un como mas pesados y también un poco más alto. Con un metro de distancia entre nosotros note que le llegaba un poco más arriba a Javier, justo a su barbilla. Incómodamente abrimos los brazos y nos abrazamos. Sentí su cuerpo mojado contra el mio y tambien mi temperatura bajando. Pero rápidamente las cosas cambiaron. Sentí ambos de nuestros cuerpos siendo propulsados en direcciones opuestas. Pronto estabamos mirandonos a los ojos y poco tiempo después yo le estaba mirando la parte de arriba de su cabeza. Vi su cara de horror al darse cuenta de lo que pasaba y como intentaba zafarse de mis brazos. Su fuerza era más que la mía entonces empeze a ceder. Sentí un nuevo impulso de energía y lo agarre contra mi cuerpo. Mis pectorales crecieron rápidamente y los siguieron mis brazos. Mis bíceps se inflaron como globos hasta quedar del tamaño de pelotas de tenis. Donde antes se encontraba una pequeña pancita se hundió la grasa que fue rápidamente reemplazada por 6 abdominale marcados y unos dos más apareciendo. Mis piernas pronto se vieron afectadas desgarrando mi viejo pantalón. Musculos salían de ellas y las hacían ver mas poderosas. Mis boxer ya tensionados por la presión de mis glúteos se partieron cuando mi pene creció de manera agigantada hasta terminar en los 24 centímetros. Tomo mi cuerpo se lleno de pelos negros y desgarro lo que quedaba de mi remera para dejar espacio al crecimiento. Una risa grave y poderosa salió de mi garganta de la cual destacaba mi nuez de adán. Mire hacia abajo y en el piso vi a Javier o al menos lo que quedaba de él. Su cuerpo se había visto disminuido a una altura de 1,50 que no se comparaba con mis recién ganados dos metros. La toalla que cubría su cuerpo se había caído y dejaba ver su pequeño pene de apenas medio centímetro. Sus facciones masculinas habían casi desaparecido pero aún se dejaba ver que era hombre. Sus brazos y piernas eran ridículamente chico a comparacion de los míos y su cara de terror me miraba fijamente. Lo único que no se había achicado de su cuerpo era su culo que ahora yacía enorme en el piso. Sin esperar ni un segundo más el pequeño Javier se levantó del piso e intentó escapar por la puerta. Con mis largas piernas no me fue difícil alcanzarlo y con el peso de mi cuerpo lo aplaste contra los lockers. Podía ver lágrimas salir desde si cara mientras presionaba su espalda con mi cuerpo desnudo. “Porfavor… no” Acerque mi boca a su oreja y le pase mi lengua haciéndole sentir su impotencia. Luego tomé mi enorme pene y penetré rápidamente su culo. Javito liberó un pequeño gemido de dolor y placer. Rápidamente me ajuste y con lapsos de un segundo metí y saque mi pene de su interior. Presione su cuerpo con mi brazo mientras que con mi mano agarraba su cadera roja por los golpes. Cada impulso de mi pelvis iba con fuerza y hacía que su cuerpo choque contra los lockers. Sus frágiles piernas se habían agarrado a las mías y su voz a hora aguda no paraba de gemir. No paso mucho cuando litros de cemen indundaron su culo y se chocaron con mis abdominales. Apenas acabe lo solté y cayó al piso. Cansado por todo me acosté en la banca ahora cubriendo casi toda. Con las pocas fuerzas que le quedaban levantó sus brazos y se arrastró hacia mí. Puso una mano sobre la banca y levantó un poco de su cuerpo. “Yo...yo...yo no, no soy gay” dijo mientras limpiaba con su lengua el semen de mis abdominales y pene. Toque una vez mas mi duro cuerpo y sonreí al imaginarme lo que me encontraría al volver a casa. “Buena suerte papi” --------------------------------------------------------------------
  20. Thedemon1906

    Cambio de planes (cap1)

    Primera historia que posteo en español espero que la disfruten. Si quieren que la siga por favor muestren su apoyo Hace mucho tiempo que estoy enamorado de mi compañero de clase heterosexual, pero no fue hasta hace unos días que decidí tomar cartas en el asunto. Joaquín es de los deportistas del colegio, juega un juego famoso aca llamado Rugby. Muchos lo deben conocer por sus jugadores fornidos y masculinos y él no era la excepción. Aunque no tan grande como los de la televisión, Joaquin a sus dieciséis años ya medía un metro noventa y sus músculos empezaban a notarse. Tenía unos ojos negros impresionantes que combinaban con su pelo y el tono oscuro de su piel latina. Joaquín y yo nunca fuimos amigos cercanos, aunque algunas raras veces vino a mi casa. Pertenecemos a mundos diferentes, él era deportista y yo todo lo contrario. Aunque solo tenía quince mi cuerpo estaba fuera del promedio. Conocía que eran los bíceps y abdominales solo por verlos en otros hombres pero por mi parte nunca los tuve. Media un metro ochenta ,y aunque no era bajo, me mantenía en el promedio. Mi pelo era marrón y mis ojos verdes, pero lo que más destacaba de mi era mi casi inexistente pene de dos cm y mi culo mas que prominente, monstruoso. Fue hace unos días buscando por internet porno, una pagina de publicidad se me abrio. “Pócimas para el amor y la vida Avenida libertador 386” Fue en ese momento cuando decidí en ir a investigar. Un dia despues de clases me desvie un poco de mi ruta normal para ir a mi casa. Mientras caminaba recordé el incidente que había tenido devuelta hoy en el vestuario. Las risas de mis compañeros al ver mi paquete desnudo se había hecho costumbre, junto con los golpes y empujones que siempre lo acompañaban. Javier era el q mas me molestaba. De casi un metro noventa y ocho y un cuerpo bien tallado yo siempre era su presa. Todo se calmaba cuando llegaba Joaquín a separarnos. Cuando me conecte otra vez con la realidad me dí cuenta de que había llegado. El negocio en cuestión consiste en una puerta muy chiquita y cero ventanas. Empuje la puerta para encontrarme en una habitación circular con aspecto muy lúgubre. Estantes de lo que parecían ser líquidos de colores se encontraban a lo largo de las paredes. En el centro una mesa redonda se erguía y en la cima una bola de cristal con una campanita de hotel al lado. Toque la campana y me senté a esperar en uno de los cojines de la mesa. “Ya lo atiendo” gritó una señora que a juzgar por su voz cargaba muchos años de vida. Una puerta q se encontraba detrás mío se abrió y de ella salió una mujer de por lo menos ochenta años vestida con una túnica negra hasta el piso y unos collares con gemas que parecían antiquísimos. -¿Qué es lo q desea?- -Necesito una poción para volver gay a mi amigo heterosexual- -JAJAJAJAJAJAJA- Rió la vieja mujer - eso es lo que todos los homosexuales de tu edad quieren. Ven, toma, pon tu mano encima de ls esfera primero veamos tu destino- Hice lo q la mujer pidió incrédulo y por dentro de la espera un humo empezó a salir. Ahí es cuando lo vi todo. Yo era alto y estaba jugando al rugby con Joaquín. Mis músculos se notaban a través de mi uniforme transpirado. Era heterosexual y tenía una novia. Pero de repente pusieron la decisión de ser capitán del equipo entre Joaquín y yo. Joaquín sabia que yo ganaría entonces vino a la misma bruja que yo y le compró dos pócimas. Una para que yo y el resto de personas no se den cuenta de mi cambio y otra para volverme lo que soy un estúpido, débil y sumiso pasivo quien nadie recuerda quien era antes. Cerré mis ojos y los volvi a abrir, no creyéndome los flashes de memoria que recien habia experimentado. -¡El me lo robo todo solo por ser capitán!- grité mientras mi percepción de mi compañero cambiaba. Me sentía frustrado y dolido, especialmente defraudado. - Es verdad, pero estas en suerte querido porque con la poca plata que poseía tu Ex amigo no llegó a comprar el seguro. Por un módico precio te puedo vender la poción para convertirte en un viril activo y la pocion para convertirlo a el en un pasivo y si quieres tambien te regalo una para enamorarlo. La única que te saldría cara seria la que utilizarias para que nadie se de cuenta de los cambios.- Me quedé unos segundos absorbiendo toda la información y contesté. -Me llevo todas menos la del olvido, no la voy a necesitar- Una sonrisa se marcó en los labios de la mujer al entregarme las pocimas y la sonrisa suya se me contagió a mi. “Cambio de planes”
  21. When I first started hanging around gyms I knew I'd be popular with the men there. The place was filled with thick necked, beefy muscle studs who spent most of every day lifting free weights, discussing their gains together and checking out pussy. As soon as I stepped out of the changing room in my short, clinging running shorts that beautifully showed off my tight round ass as well as highlighting my above average sized package I noticed that heads turned. After my first hour long workout on the elliptical machine there were already men coming over to greet me, as was my plan. I'd been obsessed with muscle for a few years and as I had finally become of age where instead of just jacking off at school over the sight of our well built PE teacher or the rugby lads getting changed, I could join the rough gym at the end of our street and be surrounded by the huge horny testosterone machines that I had watched for so long. My first was called Alan. He was in his mid thirties and was strongly reminiscent of Dorian Yates during his peak, the main differences being that he was unshaven and unsurprisingly much less well defined than the ex-Mr Olympia. He offered me a ride home after working out, and I was happy to find that he meant to his home. It was a basic and unkempt bachelor pad, the perfect home for a rude and unrefined musclehead like Alan. He sat down on the couch and I instantly threw myself at him, jumping onto his lap like a schoolgirl. His hand predictably moved up my shorts and within seconds he was massaging my butthole, slipping as many of his thick manly fingers in as would go. I started to pant with excitement. As well as kissing him I began to run my hands all over his body. I begged him to take his sweatpants off so that I could worship his giant quads. Just like Dorian, just below the crotch on his right thigh was a massive thick vein that pulsated in a way that almost made me cry. I was all of a sudden in a situation that I had fantasised over for thousands of hours and I couldn't believe my luck. His quads were not just warm, they were hot from the day's workout and the map of veins streaked across those thighs could be seen even through the layer of coarse hair above. He picked me up as though I weighed nothing and dumped me onto his unmade bed that reeked of body odour covered thinly with antiperspirant spray. I didn't even notice him rip off my shirt and underpants, all I knew was that I was lying naked suddenly, watching his cock grow rapidly harder. It was not the largest I had ever seen, in fact most of the time mine was bigger (apart from the fact that while being fucked I generally was only semi-hard) but it was beautiful. It became thicker in the middle and tapered at both ends and the shaft had two random patches of hair that had sprouted out of place. He had the thick and heavy foreskin that I associated in my head with being a real man and with only seconds to ready myself I held my breath and looked up to the sky, hoping that I would not experience too much pain. He lubed up his cock and jammed it in thoughtlessly. The first thrust took him about three inches in, and the second powerful motion rammed the entire seven inches all the way up my waiting ass. I screamed as that happened and against my expectation I immediately and uncontrollably came the largest load of my life. The first shoot hit the wall behind my head and the second covered my face. I was blindsided, but Alan didn't appear off put. "Is it the first time you've had anything up your arse mate? I've seen that before, first timers who've never had their prostate kicked, then boom- jizz everywhere. Nice load though son." I was still reeling in agony and ecstasy and his voice washed over me. It turned me on beyond words when he called me son and when he described "kicking" my prostate. I moaned and after a few seconds regained the ability to talk. "Yeah, wow, that was incredible, this is my first time being fucked, I had no idea it would feel so good and make me shoot so fast!" I sat up to kiss him, but he drew his head away and pushed me back down with his hand. "Well, I've got to finish mate, so get back down and enjoy the ride." I didn't really want him to carry on, and he knew that, but the aggressive look on his face told me to keep my mouth shut and lie there. He started to flex his muscles for me as he fucked my ass, his well oiled cock sliding in and out of my inexperienced anus as he thrusted his giant hard biceps in my face. "Come on lad, feel it! Yes you know you fucking love it, I can see you starting to get back into this. Lick it, I want you to feel that thick vein in your mouth." He then stuck his whole biceps in my mouth, filling my jaw so I couldn't speak. I remember not knowing how to feel, I was so turned on by the hardness of the muscle that could even withstand my teeth being dug into it but scared and vulnerable because I had in the past five minutes become aware that the man I had trusted to deflower me had an aggressive and almost violent side to him. The fucking lasted a long time, and he flipped me over making me kneel doggy style for a period. He stroked my back and clearly loved feeling as though I was his obedient servant or faithful animal. As he became more and more aroused and approached orgasm he lifted me up and threw me back down on the bed, propping himself against me with one foot on the bed next to my stomach so that he could thrust every last bit of his dick up me. The thrusting became slower and accompanied by louder and more urgent groans until finally he pulled out and I saw his throbbing member ejaculate for a second before he jammed it back in, ensuring that I felt the warmth of his seed filling my no longer innocent bottom. Still unsure whether I was delighted or terrified I lay there waiting to see what Alan did next. He knelt down and looked right into my anus, rubbing his index finger around the side. "Look at that, beautiful. Sealed back up even after a fuck like that, you're a trouper lad! Now let me see some of my boys, loosen that hot little hole for a min." I obeyed, still finding this to fulfil my deepest fantasies and he howled with satisfaction watching his thick white wad dribble out of my exhausted hole, "Shit, wow, that is just glorious. I love the idea of you having my swimmers in you for hours, floating around your ass and leaking into your shorts on the ride home." I stood up and he smacked my butt naughtily before handing me my clothes. I got dressed in silence, feeling slightly ashamed but overwhelmingly falling for the stud next to me who was still wiping the mix of lube and semen off his cock with a towel. He embraced me tightly with his big arms and meaty shoulders and we made out tenderly for what felt like months. This was the beginning of our relationship. There were glorious times when I felt as though I had transcended heaven, but there were just as many days when I loathed, in equal measure, myself and the man who was degrading and humiliating me.
  22. altramax

    The Fighter

    1. The Fight Vientiene, Laos, Southeast Asia In the heat of the early evening the crowd is filtering in to the functional and simple building. Once used as an official military post for storage, there are many unfilled rooms with stark light bulbs and sawdust or dirt, sometimes blood on the floors. Coming in from the twilight, meandering towards the largest room of the complex, are a mix of business men from downtown, gambling degenerates, a few power drinking Western waywards, mobbed up badasses and some wannabe fighters. Tickets stamped, three security checkpoints, room after room, following the humming of noise from the main fighting area, passing one official after another and then moving in to a seating section arranged by class or distinction. The higher rollers at the top on cushioned seats, most of the mass on planks of splintery wood and the poor folks standing within a roped off area on level with the fighters. Kapono is a wiry and but well-dressed figure for whom the fighters work for. He earns money for the bosses through gambling bets placed on fights. The fights come in several forms including evenly matched same gender, unevenly matched same gender, and intergender. There are three general rules that each fighter is to obey; no police, no help and no rules. A winner is determined when an opponent is unconscious or worse. There is a "master", who serves as something of an official and he begins the match and calls an end. However he is mostly there to incite the crowd and cause excitement. Seu is of American descent. His parents were military and were estranged since his birth. Seu has been under the authority of Laotian kingpins since the age of 12, the last time he saw his dad. To his knowledge his father is back in Arizona, USA and living on a Reservation, as he was part Apache Indian. Raw willpower, ingenuity, unbreakable spirit and size and strength were some of the inheritants from his father. Both of his parents were never pinned down, they were always into the wind, unbound by rules or even loyalty to friends or family. Seu sits in a tiny room where there are weights in the form of 4 dumbbells of various sizes. There is a pull-up bar in the doorless frame of the room entranceway. On a small counter sits barely passable food and water. There are hangers for clothes still there from the military days and a bench to sit on along one wall. By now Seu has been in this room 10 minutes. He arrives for these fights later than the others. He feels no need to prepare. He loves to fight. It’s IN him. There is no mental preparation. He fights anywhere, anytime. It’s second nature, the way a shark is always hunting. Seu doesn’t know his opponent and doesn’t care about his opponent. Typically he is involved in what they call a squash match. Bets are taken in many forms. Under these circumstances the wagers may be regarding the duration of the match more so than the decided winner. Even the nature of the condition of the loser is wagered upon. Anything the customer wants. Kapono appears in the doorway, Seu doesn’t look at him. “Three fights. You stay out and come back after the third fight. Do good,” he says from over his shoulder as he shuffles away. Into the room comes a small girl, as is the ritual. These girls are typically early 20’s or younger, sometimes much younger. Seu doesn’t really know where these girls come from and in his three years of these fights he has never seen the same girl twice. This is part of the protocol. Each fighter has a visit from a girl about 10 minutes before a fight. The girls are instructed to do as the fighter commands. Seu looks her up and down. These girls always were naked underneath a neck to knees robe to cover themselves. He never varies from his pre-fight ritual. He motions to her and says, “come behind me.” She obediently moves behind the boy. Even at 18 years old, Seu has been a man physically and mentally for a long time. From the sitting position, the small girl’s chin is just above the top of Seu’s head. “Put your hand on my chin,” Seu demanded. She did. “Put your other hand on my head, here,” Seu motioned with his hand. The girl placed her free hand on Seu’s head. “I want you to snap my neck, like THIS,” and Seu jerked his head hard to one side. The girl backed away slightly and Seu said sternly, “NOW.” She re-gripped Seu’s head and as instructed forced his head to one side. “Harder,” he said, annoyed. Maintaining her grip, the girl pulled harder. “Harder, harder, harder, harder.” The girl clenched his head and in the same direction, twisted his head hard enough that she thought it might come off. She heard a crack that startled her. “Now the other way.” The girl snapped Seu’s head in the opposite direction with the same force. Seu wasn’t pleased though, and made her repeat this three times until his neck cracked again. The girl was tired and fell back a step. Seu deliberately stood up. The girl’s jaw fell open as her eyes followed him into his standing position. When Seu was 14 he 183cm tall (6'0"). At 18 he is 195.5 (6’5).” The girl thought his back looked bigger than a table. She became aroused, although didn’t visually react. Seu turned to face the girl and he kicked aside the stool that he had been sitting on. The girl noted only just now, that he was Western and was intrigued by his white, yet brownish tanned skin. This is partly from Seu’s Native American descent. Seu had on worn-down black sweatpants and issued boots. Footwear was for whatever reason required and actually the one and only clothing requirement. Nudity is not even against the rules in this spectacle. The boots were similar to military style above the ankle, but not as rigid or heavy and relatively comfortable. He wears a size 15. The girl had a fleeting thought of the men she has fucked and how Seu’s size compared. Unknowingly, she had her hand on her crotch. Not rubbing, but just there. Seu stepped close to the Loatian girl who, experienced with these encounters, stood her ground waiting for instruction. The young girl’s eyes were just above his navel. She was very aroused. The girl had never seen muscle like this. Aside from his strong jaw and boyish looks, his shoulders were so wide. They were strait, leveled off and muscle capped on the sides. She looked up at his shapely lats and powerful pecs. Seu’s pecs stood out over 10cm (4") from his chest. She had never been with a man who had as well-defined abs without even flexing, as he. His narrow waist exploded into an outline of powerful thighs that she imagined, under his shabby sweatpants. His biceps had a slight vein down the middle, cold and unpumped. “I want you to pull my cock,” Seu ordered, looking at her directly. His black hair was 7.5cm (3") long and spiked strait up on top, making him appear even taller. The girl cupped her hands to spit in to them but Seu objected, “No, raw.” Seu gripped the sides of his sweatpants and briskly pulled them down to just above his knee, revealing full nudity. The girl gasped and put both hands over her mouth. Seu’s cock was semi hard and over 20cm (8") in that state. She had never seen such a thing. She slightly crouched over and grabbed her crotch hard from arousal. The girl crossed her legs, looking as though she needed to pee and was holding it in. Seu didn’t break from his glare. The girl opened her robe by undoing the loosely tied sash, but did not slip it off. She approached Seu and confidently gripped his cock with her hand. Realizing her fingers did not touch around it's size, she put her second hand on it and began to stroke from base of shaft to the tip. Seu looked down at her without emotion, although his cock immediately twitched in her hands and expanded upon her touch. "More force," he said robotically. The small girl tried to strengthen her double grip and intensify her stroking, while containing her own arousal. "Give me more force," Seu said. With her shoulders rocking back and forth and her head bobbing, the girl was putting her whole body now into working his cock, which was somehow matching her pressure with equal resistance. The cock became so hard, slanted upwards, that it almost didn't move despite her efforts. This had an effect on her of heightening her arousal but also a feeling as though she was not doing fulfilling her expectation. She thought Seu wanted to climax, but in fact his control over his own orgasm was infallable. The girl could do this endlessly and he could maintain a pulsating erection and not come close to orgasm, if he was so inclined. Seu's intention here was to take off the edge. He constantly felt the urge to become hard and then soft and then hard again. It consummed him. At this time Seu stepped forward pushing the girl backwards with a stumble. He backed the girl, still cock in hands, against the wall. She felt overwhelmed. Seu grabbed a handful of her hair and aimed her glare up towards his. He held this position momentarily and then released the girl and stepped away. Seu pulled his pants back up from around his knees and put the waistband around the end of his cock to hold his big member in place. From a hook on the wall he grabbed a long-sleeve white compression shirt and wrestled it over his ripped torso. Seu exited the room and turned down a dimly lit corridor and up a set of stairs. The girl dropped down to her knees once left alone and began to pleasure herself. After some familiar twists and turns, Seu began to hear the hum of the crowd from the fight room. Kapono emerged from the shadows. "You feeling good?" "I'm always fucking good bitch." "Three fights. Hurt them if you can," Kapono reached up and placed his hand on Seu's shoulder. Seu is rebellious and can be contrary, but Kapono has had a hand in raising him since he became a teen. He might be the only person Seu respects. "How bad should I hurt them?" "Ahh, give them a show," Kapono answered. "One's a Russian. I don't like any of these guys." Seu grunted in response as they approached a tattered curtain where on the other side contained the large fighting room. The edge of his cock was still peaking up from this sweatpants waistband but covered by his compression shirt, notwithstanding the bulge. Dimlee, The Master, raised his hands while positioned in the middle of the fighting area to bring the crowd to a hush. "I will now announce the next fight" he spoke in very good English. "There is sure to be BLOOD!" Dimlee spun around in circles as he addressed the crowd. "Remember there will be no interference and remain away from the fighting area." "For our next match of the evening we have one of our most dangerous fighters!" Seu waited behind the curtain with contained anticipation. He was thirsty to hurt some one. Kapono had left Seu to summon the other fighter. "Born in America but raised right here in the streets of Vientiene, at the age of 18 years, standing 190.5 cm (6'5") and with a weight of 99.8 kg (220lbs), UNDEFEATED, unbeatable, with a heart of stone... The Laotian Tiger, SEU!!!" Seu brushed aside the curtain and with his head narrowly clearing the door frame, he stepped out into the hot light rigs that were set up around the fight circle. The crowd was full of energy and there were so many cat-calls of one sort or another that they molded into one inaudible buzzing of sound. Seu stood tall in the fight circle, with no expression on his face. He folded his arms tightly across his chest. Even from the crowd you could see the biceps exploding from his sleeves. "His opponent makes his first fight in the country of Laos. From Vietnam, where he is a champion fighter in his region... he is so lightning quick that he will catch a deadly snake with his bare hands...162.5cm (5'4") and 55kg (122lbs)... here is Duong!!!" Across from Seu the curtain flew open and the diminutive Vietnamese fighter appeared. Duong wore tights cut off at the top of the thigh. He had no shirt on with a toned but thin body. The fighter leapt out into the fighting area and pointed directly in Seu's vicinity. Then he made a motion to drag his thumb across his throat left to right to indicate impending doom for his opponent. Seu was motionless and expressionless, arms remaining folded. Master Dimlee now stood between the two fighters. Duong was jumping up and down in place. The official put his fist high into the air then quickly down to his side and with every fiber of his being screamed "FIGHT!!!" Duong sprang towards his motionless opponent. As the fighter approached the giant boy, the difference in size was shocking. Seu dropped his arms. Duong, his eyes level with Seu's pecs, delivered a blow to Seu's stomach. Seu didn't move an inch, absorbing the punch, unflexed. Duong grabbed his throbbing wrist. In one motion, Seu cupped both hands on the sides of Duong's head and drove the Asian boy's face into his chest, instantly breaking his nose. Seu pulled the small boy's head away from his chest revealing several blood spots shading his white compression shirt. Then he slammed the boy's face into his pecs again. Seu's muscles seemed to want to burst out from every centimeter of his shirt. Seu slammed Duong's face into his rock hard pecs a third time and the boy appeared to lose consciousness. With an expression completely void of fear, mercy and strain, Seu repeatedly smashed the helpless Vietnamese boy's bloodied face into his pecs. After several more blows, Seu's shirt was heavily bloodied and the Asian had become dead weight in Seu's hands. Holding Duong's weight, Seu continued to break the boy's face against his chest. Finally he stopped and simply held the dead weight of the Asian in his hands. The boy's body was limp, arms dangling at his sides, heels up off the floor being held on his toes by Seu's strength. Seu released his grip and Duong dropped to the floor like a rock and lay there face down, bleeding from his nose and mouth. Seu looked up at the crowd who were waving their programs and betting tickets in the air and cheering or hissing. His opponent lay there motionless at his feet. Seu stepped over Duong with one foot on either side of the prone boy, standing over him, to show his dominance. The crowd responded by chanting his name. Master Dimlee approached the fighter and raised Seu's arm up in the air. Seu moved away from his opponent. Duong was briskly carried away by two men, vanishing into the corridors. Seu reset to his starting position, standing tall and folding his arms. Dimlee raised his arms to attempt to silence the stirring of the crowd. "The Laotian Tiger's next opponent, is a man from right here in Laos. He is a jungle man who is as tough as a nail in a coffin! He is called "The Cage!" Many in the crowd remember this name. "This man began fighting as a small boy inside bamboo cages and is known far and wide. Standing 178cm (5'10") and weighing 70kg (155lbs)... here comes... THE CAGE!" Seu's Asian opponent appeared from the shadows with little expression and moved robotically. The Cage was tall for a Laotian and carried himself confidently but with little muscle. As a teen he was well known in Vientiene fighting circles, but now at the age of 31 was not fighting regularly anymore. He wore boxing shorts, no shirt and was heavily tatooed. Upon entering his place in the fighting circle, The Cage displayed a double bicep flex that showed no difference between flexed and unflexed biceps. He rotated around to acknowledge the crowd who mostly showed indifference. Dimlee stood between the two fighters and raised a fist in the air to signal the fighters to be at their ready. "FIGHT," he spat out at the top of his voice. The Cage moved towards Seu but was stopped in his tracks at the first sign of movement from his opponent. Seu lowered his arms and grabbed his balls and gave them two quick pulls. His nostrils flared. He punched his chest hard which made an audible thud heard even up in the highest seats. Seu raised both hands and waved his fingers motioning to The Cage to approach him. The Cage then apprehensively raised his fists and moved in on Seu. He reached up and swung at Seu's head which he easily dodged. Seu grabbed the Asian man's neck prompting The Cage to put both hands over top of Seu's. With his other hand, Seu took hold of the top of The Cage's leg and with no effort at all he pressed that Asian man over his head. Seu held the man 274cm (9") high in the air. The Cage began to kick his legs while still trying in vein to loosen Seu's grip around his neck. Seu walked in a complete circle around the fighting area wanting to show off his power. He had no expression on his face. Centering himself in the fighting area, Seu lowered and then threw the man so far that his feet landed outside of the designated fighting area. The Cage landed with such force that it kicked up a cloud of dust as he lay in agony on the floor. Immediately a group of men were standing over The Cage, screaming instructions and motioning for him to get up. One middle aged man shouted in Laotian, "fucking get up! Pussy girl! Get the fuck up!" Seu stood in place waiting for his opponent to stagger to his feet. The Cage, with one hand on his back was moving towards the center of the ring. Seu took a large step forward and drove his fist directly into the center of the Asian man's chest. This caused a sucking sound as air escaped from his lungs and knocked him back off his feet and onto the ground again. The Cage lay there, without even enough air in his body to clutch his chest. Dimlee moved in and knelt beside the broken body laying on the ground. He placed his hand near the sternum of the Asian. Dimlee stood up after diagnosing the situation. He pumped both his fists in front of him and with spit and excitement he screamed, "he is broken! He... Is... Broken!" Dimlee pointed in Seu's direction, "WINNER!" Seu slammed his fist into his hand causing muscle to ripple from head to toe. He bellowed, "bring me a fucking challenge!" He turned to the frenzied crowd behind him and repeated, "I said bring me a fucking challenge!" Three teen boys came into the circle to unforgivingly lift The Cage by his feet and torso and carry him back into the medical area. Dimlee, looking to build excitement amongst the gawkers, took a que from Seu. "Ladies and gentlemen, our Laotian Tiger wants a challenge," he paused to allow time for cat-calls from the crowd. "Russia... Russia... has answered the challenge! Just 22 years old. Standing 178cm (6'0") and with a strong 88kg (195lbs)... making his first fight in Asia..." At that time a teen boy who is a worker in the fight club came tumbling thru the curtain as though he had been pushed. Bounding out behind him was Morosov, Seu's next opponent. Morosov walked defiantly into the fight circle interrupting Dimlee's announcement. The Russian badass approached Dimlee and said with broken English, "get the fuck out of my way." Dimlee knew it was on. He raised his fist and screamed "FIGHT," while blood vessels throbbed in this neck and temples. The Russian was filled with courage and couldn't wait to embarrass his younger opponent. He confidently approached the taller wunderkind and put his finger directly in front of Seu's nose. "I am going to crush you." Then he beamed into a wide smile and ran his fingers through his shoulder length, platinum blonde hair. "Then I will fuck your ass in front of all your little Asian girls, ha ha ha." The Russian was muscular but not as big in any area as his counterpart. Yet, his confidence was unwavering. Morosov moved a step closer to Seu. They are now touching eachother at the chest and unflinchingly meeting eachother's stare. The Russian opened his mouth, "This night I will make you..." and Seu commenced the fight. The giant boy put one arm around the back of Morosov's head and the other beneath his legs and effortlessly lifted the Russian into a cradle carry. With the Russian in his arms, Seu began to flex his biceps and chest and tightened his grip. Morosov tried to power out of the hold by straining every muscle in any direction. Seu increased intensity, as the 18 year old began to overpower this Russian man. Morosov's head was being pushed into his knees. His air flow was being cut off by the pressure around his head and neck. He began to not be able to keep his eyes open. Feeding from the strength being drained from the body of his opponent, Seu flexed even harder while the Russian wimpered in his arms. With a last effort, Morosov attempted to gather his strength and power out one more time. Seu matched and then overpowered this effort and flexed harder. He was crushing this Russian. Dimlee sensed that Morosov may be helpless and approached the fighters. From his short stature he could barely see over Seu's forearm and read the face of the Russian. It appeared the Russian was barely breathing and his eyes were closed. Seu had little expression on his face. He showed no mercy, while pulling all the strength out of his Russian opponent and devouring it. The feeling made Seu's cock twitch. Dimlee was pulling at Seu's forearm. Seu barely noticed. The Russian was in dire condition. The Master then motioned towards a portion of the crowd where emerged a young Asian boy under the employ of the fight club. He wore a backpack which he unstrapped and shuffled through the contents of. Seu had not lessened this grip at all and the Russian had faded, no longer even fighting for freedom. From the backpack, the Asian furnished a hand taser. He met Dimlee's eyes and The Master said, "hit him... HIT HIM!" The boy approached Seu and put the taster in the small of Seu's back and the electric current was transfered. Seu didn't budge. The boy repeated this, now holding the taser against Seu's skin for 5 seconds. Seu was impervious to it. "Again," Dimlee screamed with panic. The boy put both hands around the taser and drove it as though he was stabbing with a knife, into Seu's bicep. Seu's muscle strain only intensified, not weakened by the taser's effect. The boy looked up at Seu who met his glare and stuck his tongue far out of his mouth. Dimlee stood back nervously as he was in fear they would lose the Russian and send back a corpse. The taser boy pulled the weapon from Seu's bicep and attempted to place it on Seu's tongue. However, he missed his aim as The Tiger was so much taller and ended up tasering Seu's neck. At first Seu withstood the electric current of the taser. The boy held the taser in place 5 seconds. Now 10 seconds. The taser was getting hot in the boy's hand. After 15 seconds Seu dropped the Russian to the floor, still stuck in the fetal position he had been held in. The taser boy dropped the taser and began to hold his hand which felt like it was on fire. Without even placing a hand on his taser-burned neck, Seu turned to the taser boy and picked him up on one shoulder. Seu's bicep popped as he held the boy with one arm. He then took three steps and slammed the poor boy down into the floor boards. The taser boy was immediately unconscious. Already workers had come and carried the twitching Russian away to the medical room. Seu rose and stepped towards Dimlee. Keeping the show rolling, Dimlee grabbed Seu's arm and threw it up in victory. "The Laotian Tiger boy... the unbeatable... Seu!!!" Dimlee called some workers over to tend to the taser boy. Seu bathed in the favorable cheering and emotion from the crowd. As he strutted around the fighting circle he continuously bounced his pecs without moving his arms even slightly. Seu had dominated three men tonight thoroughly. They weren't just beaten physically, but they were humiliated. Seu felt some satisfaction from draining the manhood from his opponents. But his sexual appetite was now on his mind. It felt as though it was growing beyond his control.